Eric Sparkle and the Pillars of Equestria

by Skywalker215

Rating: everyone
Tags: Twilight Sparkle, Main 6, My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic, Alternate Universe, Other, Romance, Original Character, Mystery, Cutie Mark Crusaders, Adventure, Crossover, Human
Length: 63487

Eric Sparkle and friends learn about the Pillars of Old Equestria and must solve the mystery of their disappearance.

Eric Sparkle and his friends seek to learn about the Pillars of Old Equestria and solve the mystery of their disappearance. Meanwhile, Glacio and his minions seek to unleash the Pony of Shadows so that he may aid in their bid to conquer Equestria.

This story is set during Season 7.

All credit for every MLP episode goes to Hasbro and Lauren Faust

Published 2022-03-25 05:50:00 UTC
Last updated 2022-08-29 04:08:41 UTC

Chapter 1: A Victorious Celebration

One morning, Spike went to Starlight’s bedroom and knocked on her door. Starlight wasted no time opening it. She didn’t see anypony at her eye level and finally saw Spike as she looked down.

“Hey, Spike,” said Starlight as she came out of the room, “What’s up?”

“Just, uh, wanted to make sure you’re ready for your big ceremony today,” Spike said in a rather nervous tone.

“Yep!” Starlight replied. Behind the lilac unicorn, Twilight teleported into the room, “Wow, I still can’t believe my friends and I, along with Eric and his friends are getting medals of honor.”

Behind her, Twilight told Spike to keep quiet as she got to work with some measuring tape and a clipboard, Spike had his head tilted to the side to watch the purple alicorn as she spoke.

“Are you kidding?” Spike replied as he discreetly tried to watch Twilight as she was measuring the wall behind Starlight’s dresser, “You totally deserve it! After all, you...saved Equestria from...Queen Chrysalis! With the help of Trixie and Thorax and Discord and Jasper and Smokey and...”

“Uh, yeah,” said Starlight as a matter of fact, " I know what happened. I was kinda there.”

“Uh, right,” said Spike, trying to continue to stall until Twilight was finished, “Uh so...what are you wearin’?” Starlight was surprised by that question.

“Not sure,” Starlight replied and asked, “Why? Am I supposed to dress up?”

“No!” Spike interjected quickly, “I-I mean, you could. It’s like Rarity always says...” Spike then shaped his top scales to look like Rarity’s mane as he impersonated her, “There’s no such thing as being overdressed, darling. You’re just the best-looking pony in the room.” Spike then chuckled as his top scales returned to normal. He then quickly tilted his head to see if Twilight was finishing up or now. At the moment, the purple pony was jotting something down on a clipboard.

“What are you looking at?” Starlight asked curiously and went to look back, but Spike quickly grabbed her head to keep her from turning around.

“No, don’t look!” Spike yelped and then Twilight saw him give a quick nod and teleported away. Spike quickly went for another cover up, “’Cause there was a spider there, but it’s, uh, gone now, so, uh...thanks, Starlight! Byeeee!” Spike then zoomed away as fast as he could. Starlight looked back to find her room empty and saw nothing out of the ordinary.

“Huh?” Starlight asked, but just suspected nothing as she headed back into her room and closed the door.

Inside the master bedroom, Twilight and Storm were just pacing back and forth while checking a list together. Spike then walked inside the room with a smug looking smile on his face.

“Ha-ha! They had no idea,” said Spike, “We’re a good team, Sparkle and Blade!”

“’Sparkle’?” Twilight asked.

“’Blade’?” Storm asked. The two laughed.

“Yeah, we are,” said Twilight, “So do you think Starlight will like it? I wanna show this present to say, “I’m so proud of you both as a mentor and a friend. Equestria is safer thanks to you”.”

“Oh, I thought you were getting her a mirror like yours,” said Spike. He then pointed to a mirror that Twilight had containing various pictures of both friends, family, her husband, and even Eric.

“I am,” Twilight replied.

“Uh, maybe you should get her a card ‘cause I don’t think the mirror will say all that,” Spike remarked, “But I think she’ll like it.”

“Thanks for the honesty, Spike,” Storm remarked with an eye roll.

It’s just what her room needs,” said Twilight, “The first thing she’ll see when she wakes up is herself surrounded by all her friends.” She then looked into her own mirror and smiled, “I plan on giving it to her after the ceremony.”

“And what about Eric?” Spike asked.

“Oh, we’ve got something very special for him,” said Storm, “In fact, we’ve got a present for Eric and it’s for saving Equestria.”

“Don’t you two need to get the castle ready for the celebration?” Spike reminded them.

“Nah,” Twilight replied, “Pinkie Pie’s got that covered.”

“She said she’d summon me if she needed help,” said Storm, “But I think she can manage on her own.”

In the room where the party was going to take place. Pinkie quickly looked around for a moment. Then she pulled a rope chord. This set up all the party decorations and tables in just a couple of seconds.

“Phew!” Pinkie replied since her job was done...easily.

Then the party had begun. The room was packed with guests from all over Equestria. They were all gathered toward the back end of the room, which had been turned into a stage for the big ceremony. Twilight and Storm were at the center of the stage with Celestia, Luna, and Emerald right behind her. The rest of the Mane Seven were off to the right side of the room. Surprisingly, Cadance and Shining Armor were able to make it to the party after all, same with Flash and Misty Sky. Flurry Heart, however, had fallen asleep and was snoozing some place quiet for the time being. Eric was overjoyed to see them again. On the stage with Twilight, Storm, Celestia, and Luna were Trixie, Thorax, Forest, Jasper, Smokey, Discord, and Starlight. Eric, Nightshade, Zuni, Marina, Slapstick, Holly, Apple Bloom, Sweetie Belle, Scootaloo, Spiracle, and Pincer were also on the stage.

“Starlight, Trixie, Thorax, Jasper, Smokey, Forest, and Discord were brave in the face of danger,” Twilight spoke, “resourceful when things got challenging, and proved that the bonds of friendship, no matter how unlikely, are stronger than any adversity.” Several Ponies smiled in the audience, especially Night Glider, Party Favor, Sugar Belle, and Sunburst, who waved at Starlight. Starlight saw the orange unicorn waving and smiled timidly at him.

“By stopping Queen Chrysalis, not only did they save Equestria, they set the changelings free from her reign,” Twilight continued.

“Go, Discord!” cheered...a Discord copy wearing some sports fan items on himself, “Yahoo!” He then laughed heartily. Starlight giggled as Trixie rolled her eyes.

“Twilight and I also want to address the heroism of our son, Eric and his friends in defeating Glacio’s pet basilisk, Grimlock,” Storm said.

“And that’s why, we’re proud and honored to give them the Equestria Pink Hearts of Courage!” Celestia continued, making Storm and Twilight feel a tad embarrassed. The special medals were resting on a pillow, which was on a special pedestal. The crowd cheered as Starlight, Trixie, Discord, Jasper, and Smokey, as well as Eric’s friends bowed respectfully. Celestia, Luna, and Emerald placed the medals around the necks of Starlight and Trixie, as well as Eric and his friends. Discord, showing off, disconnected his head from his neck to get his medal on. Thorax, due to his new antlers, gave Luna a hard time as she was trying to get his medal on.

“Yeah! Oh,” said Pinkie when she realized Luna was struggling and winced, “Oh, no. Not quite. Uh...” Then Luna finally got the medal around Thorax’s neck, “Ah. There it is! Yay!” Luna was sweating heavily, but Celestia smiled at her for a job well done.

“We’re proud of you, Eric,” Twilight said as she and Storm hugged him.

“Thanks, mommy. You too, daddy,” Eric replied, hugging both his parents.

A few minutes later, Storm was at some loudspeakers and the DJ turntable with Equestria’s most famous DJ.

“Take it away, DJ-Pon3!” Storm told her as the white unicorn put on some music and several ponies began to dance. A few others were just enjoying themselves. For the moment, Eric and the other Crusaders, as well as Holly, Nightshade, Zuni, Marina, Slapstick, and Pincer were with Diamond Tiara, Silver Spoon, Rumble, and Pipsqueak.

“We’re so proud of you!” Holly, Diamond Tiara, Silver Spoon said in unison hugging Pincer.

Marina and Zuni also received hugs from their respective boyfriends.

“Yeah, congrats on the medals, everyone,” Rumble added, with Pip and Featherweight nodding in agreement.

Not too far away, Trixie was with Sugar Belle, Party Favor, and Double Diamond.

“It was the Great and Powerful Trrrrixie’s pleasure to save you from your imminent doom,” Trixie boasted.

“Yes,” said Discord as he made himself appear out of her hat, “because you did it all by yourself.” Trixie was most annoyed at being called out. Starlight just watched the scene a short distance away and giggled to herself. It was then Sunburst walked up to her, along with a green and cyan changeling.

“I can’t believe you managed to do it without magic,” Sunburst told Starlight, clearly impressed.

“It was amazing!” said the cyan changeling.

“No one’s ever stood up to Chrysalis like that!” added the green changeling.

“Oh, I just did what anypony would have done,” said Starlight modestly with a fore-hoof over her heart.

“Jasper and Smokey were also amazing as well,” said the cyan changeling.

“Especially when they went raging minotaur on Chrysalis’s guards and stood up for us,” the green changeling added.

“It’s a wonderful feeling, isn’t it?” Celestia asked as she walked up to the purple alicorn, “Watching your student shine the way you always know they could.” Twilight laughed as Storm arrived beside her.

“My cheeks are sore!” Twilight replied, “I don’t think I’ve ever smiled this much in my life!”

“I can only imagine the feeling,” said Celestia, giving Twilight a wink and walking off. Storm was feeling a little down.

“Aww...” Storm groaned sadly, “None of our romantic moments ever topped this?” Twilight blinked and then blushed.

“Oops, my bad,” said Twilight, “Actually I can think of quite a few moments where you made me smile so much my cheeks were sore. In fact, I can remember the day we confessed our love for each other. I woke up the next morning to find my face was stuck in a smile. I had to message my cheeks for an hour just to get the feeling in my face to come back.” Storm just raised an eyebrow at her.

“You’re just saying that, Twilight Sparkle,” Storm replied. Twilight then gazed into his eyes and wrapped her fore-legs around his neck.

“Would I ever bluff about how happy you make me, Storm Blade?” Twilight asked in a flirty tone. Storm chuckled.

“No, of course not,” Storm replied and they leaned in for a kiss.

A short distance away, Jasper and Smokey each shared a kiss with Rarity and Applejack, Flash and Trixie also shared a kiss, same with Rainbow and Forest. Fluttershy wrapped her forelegs around Spiracle’s neck and pulled him into a kiss. After they broke it, Spiracle was mingling with Lyra and Bonbon.

“Spiracle, ever since we got to know you, Bonbon and I have been crushing on you,” Lyra said.

“Yeah, you’re such a nice and sweet gentle-colt,” Bonbon added.

“I’m flattered you think that way about me the way you obviously feel about each other. You see, changelings are able to have more than one mate. I still want to check with Fluttershy if she’s okay with sharing me with you both,” Spiracle explained before turning to his pegasus girlfriend, “Are you alright with me including Lyra and Bonbon in our relationship and sharing me with them?”

“Of course, Spiracle,” Fluttershy replied.

Spiracle nodded, then gave Lyra and Bonbon a kiss.

One hour later

Celestia and Spike had already returned to the party. Storm and Twilight then entered a few minutes afterward each of them carrying a present in their magic grip. The crowds fell silent as they watched the couple head to the back of the room and put their presents down. It was then a spotlight shined on them, nearly blinding the two, and then...

“D’oh!” Storm yelped as he and Twilight were bopped on the head with a boom mic that was being held by Discord wearing a camera-pony’s outfit.

“I may have let it slip that you’d be unveiling your big plan for Starlight tonight,” Discord remarked, “Silly me. But we’re all very excited to hear what you’ve cooked up.” There was a long silence as Twilight and Storm noticed that the entire crowd was staring at them.

“Oh boy...” Storm remarked as Twilight looked away and winced.

“You weren’t coming up with a plan just now, were you?” Discord asked in disbelief, “Oh, dear. This could be pretty embarassing for you.” Discord smirked.

“Gee, thanks, Discord,” said Twilight sarcastically.

“Like you would ever set up my wife to be humiliated in front of all our friends,” Storm remarked in the same tone.

“Anytime,” Discord replied, disregarding the sarcasm, as he patted Twilight’s fore-hoof, “I really love being helpful.”

“Riiiight, helpful,” Storm remarked with a heavy eye roll as Discord teleported into the crowd. Twilight then grabbed a spoon and empty drinking glass from the table Applejack, Rarity, Fluttershy, Smokey, Jasper, and Spiracle were sitting. She then used her magic to clink the spoon against it.

“If we could have everypony’s attention!” said Twilight as the ponies focused on her.

“The floor is yours my love,” said Storm as he pecked her cheek. Twilight giggled as she cleared her throat.

“As you all know,” Twilight told to the crowd, “Starlight Glimmer’s been my pupil for a while now, and I’d hope she’d be my pupil for a long time to come. But it turns out that’s just not meant to be.” The crowd gasped. Starlight, Trixie, and Sunburst were complete shock.

“Starlight, you have proved yourself to be a kind, loyal, strong, and truly magical friend. Just looking around this room at all the new friendships you’ve made, I know there’s nothing more I need to teach you. So we have a second reason to celebrate today. Three cheers for Starlight Glimmer on her graduation day!” Twilight said.

“Congratulations!” Storm cheered as he tossed some confetti into the air. The other ponies smiled as Twilight spoke, but poor Starlight was overwhelmed. her flustered feelings grew when Twilight announced her graduation and everypony cheered. Pinkie squealed.

“What a great surprise!” Pinkie Pie giggled with a big smile and watery eyes.

“The future’s in your own hooves now,” Twilight told Starlight.

“Wow,” said Starlight, still recovering from the shock, “I was not expecting this!”

“Mmm...” Trixie and Thorax hummed and giggled as they gave Starlight some hugs. Twilight and Storm shared smiles with each other as they watched the three friends embrace each other.

“Darn it,” Discord remarked as he reappeared beside them, “I was hoping you would send her to my realm. We could’ve been roomies. Way to not pick up what I was putting down,”

“Oh, give me a break,” Storm remarked as he and Twilight rolled their eyes and walked away. It was a second later that, Thorax, Trixie, and Starlight pulled away from their hug.

“How do you want to celebrate?” Trixie asked eagerly, “Girls’ trip to Las Pegasus?”

“We could throw you a changeling Gorbfest!” Thorax suggested as Starlight and Trixie cringed.

“Uh, it’s more fun than it sounds,” Thorax said with a sheepish smile. Starlight just smiled until Discord tapped her shoulder.

“Or we could go cause a little mischief,” said Discord, “I know a trick that’ll turn Celestia’s castle into cheese. Do you think it’s a “gouda” idea?” Discord gave a chuckle, “That’s just the first of many cheese jokes if we go down this path.” Starlight just looked at her friends, unsure of what to say or do.

“Well, that all sounds wonderful,” said Starlight slowly, “But, um, give me a minute, would ya?” Starlight then headed over to Twilight, Storm, Spike, and Eric who were giggling as the boy was about to open his present from both Storm and Twilight as Celestia and Luna watched quietly.

Eric opened his present revealing a golden locket with a picture of him, Twilight, and Storm.

“Is this really for me?” he asked.

“Yes, it is, Eric,” Storm replied.

“Really?” Eric asked as he put the locket on.

“Indeed, sweetie,” Twilight replied, “Whenever you feel alone, you can always look at it and remember that we’ll always be with you.”

“Thanks, mommy. You too, daddy,” Eric said, hugging both his parents.

“Your new sibling is due in a month,” said Storm.

“I can hardly wait for my new sibling to be born!” Eric replied jumping excitedly.

“Settle down, sweetie,” said Twilight.

“Yes, Mommy,” Eric replied.

Starlight giggled a little before getting the couple’s attention.

“Congratulations,” said Twilight and Storm together.

“Thanks,” Starlight replied.

“So how do you feel?” said Twilight asked.

“Happy, surprised, overwhelmed,” Starlight replied honestly, “I mean, not that I’m not grateful, but are you sure?” Twilight looked back toward Celestia, who gave her a smile. Storm reached out and held one of Twilight’s fore-hooves.

“Believe me, I’ve thought long and hard about this,” said Twilight.

“Of course you did,” said Starlight as a matter of fact.

“Well, it wasn’t easy with Discord nagging us to tell you about our plans for you,” Storm remarked as Twilight nudged his side.

“Let it go, honey,” said Twilight, “We outsmarted him in the end and we found Starlight’s path. That’s all that matters.” Storm smiled and nodded in agreement. But they noticed that Starlight still looked uncertain. Twilight lifted Starlight’s chin so they were making eye-contact.

“Starlight, trust me,” said Twilight, “You’re ready.”

“Yeah!” said Starlight as she walked away, but only took a few steps before turning around and stopping, “No, I’m not!”

“What are you talking about?” Twilight asked.

“What’s wrong?” Storm asked as well.

“I’m not ready to leave!” Starlight cried out, getting the attention of some ponies in the foreground. To her, surprise Twilight and Storm were smiling.

“Oh, good!” said Twilight quickly with relief as she hugged the lilac unicorn, “’Cause I’m not ready for that either! Here!” Twilight then used her magic to bring over her present.

“I got you this present,” said Twilight as Starlight used her magic to unwrapped it and looked at a mirror that had pictures all around the frame, “It was going to be a “congrats on getting a medal of honor” present, but then I was afraid it would have to be a going-away present, but now it’s an “I couldn’t be happier you’re staying” present! It fits perfectly over your dresser! I know. I measured.” Starlight was just crying as a large smile appeared over her face.

“Thank you,” said Starlight as her tears continued to flow.

“I may not know what comes next for you, but whatever it is, I promise I’ll always be there for you,” Twilight said sympathetically.

“And most importantly,” Storm added as he put a fore-hoof on the unicorn’s shoulder, “we love you Starlight.”

“Yes we do!” said Eric as he appeared between his foalsitter and his parents, “I mean...” Now Eric was crying, “I didn’t want to be selfish...because I know Mommy is only thinking what it best for you, but...I was gonna miss not having you around. I call you my foalsitter after all...” Starlight was touched by the boy’s honestly and pulled him in for a hug.

“I love you,” Eric sobbed.

“I love you too,” said Starlight, “There was no way I could say goodbye to my dear little friend.”

“Group hug everypony!” Storm called out. He pulled them as well as Eric in for a group hug.

“Oh,” Starlight cooed.

“Oh,” Twilight cooed as well. The ponies stayed in their group hug as Celestia, Luna, and Emerald smiled at each other. The former gave an approving nod over what had happened.

Once the party was over, the area was a mess. Pinkie just looked around, smiled, and quickly zipped away. She then placed her own patented vacuum cleaner in the center of the room and pushed a button.

VROOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM! SSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSS-POP!

Within seconds, the vacuum sucked up everything inside the room.

“Phee-yew!” said Pinkie as she wiped her brow.

Later in the day, after dinner, Eric was thinking about his heroism and what that might mean for his future.

“What’s gonna happen to me now that I am a famed hero?” Eric asked.

“Your dad and I have been thinking about this for a year now and we believe the right path for you is to be the future Prince of Friendship,” Twilight replied.

“What if I’m not up to the task? This is a very big thing for me,” Eric asked.

“It’ll be part of your responsibility to keep the peace within our borders and between us and our allies. It’ll also be up to you to spread friendship across our world and protect our land from the forces of evil. That’s currently our responsibility as the Princess and Prince of Friendship,” Storm replied.

“It can be full of challenges, but if you believe in yourself and your friends and not give up, then you can work through those challenges. When you put your mind to it, you can accomplish anything,” Twilight added, then started singing.

Eric recognized the song from a movie that he’s seen years ago and sang a small part representing his own questions about being able to be his own person.

(All credit for this song goes to Disney)

Soon, Eric was fast asleep in his bed, hoping to have good dreams.

Chapter 2: A Flurry Visit

Chapter 2: A Flurry of Emotions

One day at the Castle of Friendship, Nurse Redheart came visit Twilight and Storm.

“Oh, Princess Twilight and Prince Storm!” Nurse Redheart said as she, Twilight, Storm, and Eric were walking down the hall. Spike was walking behind them with a long scroll, “Everypony in the hospital is so excited for your visit today!”

“We’re never too busy to visit sick foals,” Twilight replied.

“I’m glad we can make their days just a little bit brighter, especially when they have to deal with illnesses.” Storm added.

“I can’t believe a whole class just came down with the horsey hives!” Twilight said.

“On school picture day, too,” Nurse Redheart added. It was then the very class picture was shown on screen of all the little foals covered in red spots and looking miserable. Cheerilee just had a very uncomfortable look on her face as she looked at them nervously.

“Ugh, horsey hives are the worst,” said Storm, “Honey, remember when we got them?”

“How could I not?” Twilight replied, “We ended up getting them at the same time, and I know for a fact that I didn’t just read books the whole time we were in the hospital. I remember us playing games together and reading stories to each other.”

“Yeah. Getting sick was more fun when you had a friend at your side.” Storm said.

“That explains why you both ended up with the chicken pox together too,” said Spike.

“Good times, good times,” Storm remarked with a happy sigh as Twilight giggled.

“As much as good friends can help with the healing process,” said Nurse Redheart, “Seeing the two of you would help too. Oh, the poor dears really do need cheering up.”

“We’ll do our best,” Twilight replied, “We’ll bring snacks, my husband and I will read to them, and get them gifts.”

“Food and presents always cheer me up,” said Spike. Nurse Redheart, Twilight, and Storm all smiled and nodded in agreement. Twilight and Storm then escorted Nurse Redheart to the front door and opened it for the nurse pony to leave.

“We’ll see you soon!” said Twilight as she waved goodbye.

“Buh-bye,” said Storm as he waved as well.

“Okay, if we want to be at the hospital by lunch, then we’ll have three hours to buy get well presents, borrow a book from the schoolhouse...and pick up treats,” Spike replied with a sigh.

“Um, couldn’t we just bring all nine of the Space Ponies stories for the reading,” Eric suggested, “That would take one thing off that list.”

“I appreciate you wanting to help, sweetie, but I would like to read something of my choice,” Twilight replied.

“Well, excuuuuuuuuuuse me, Princess,” Storm teased as Twilight stuck her tongue out at him.

“Anyway, it’s alot,” said Twilight, “but if we stick to the schedule, I know we can get it all done.” Spike didn’t seem so confident and it showed on his face.

“Yeah, knock on wood,” said Spike bluntly.

“Give us some credit, Spike,” Storm replied, “In fact, let me set us a time table so we know how much time to spend on each task. I can even create us a few time buffers so we have some flexibility for the unexpected.”

“Now that is called smart planning!” said Spike as he handed Storm the checklist, “Go for it!” Storm had just grabbed the checklist when there was some knocking at the front door.

“Wonder who could that be?” Storm asked, “Starlight is with Jasper and Smokey and they’re helping her re-channel her magical power.”

Twilight decided to simply open the door to find out. There before them were Cadance, Shining Armor, and Flurry Heart.

“Surprise!” said Cadance and Shining Armor together.

While Flurry Heart was all cheerful and happy. Cadance and Shining Armor both looked frazzled and even their manes were very messy. Also, at least in Storm and Eric’s eyes, they looked a tad mentally unstable. Storm and Twilight both gasped as huge smiles appeared on their faces.

“Uncle Shining, Aunt Cadance, are you okay?” Eric asked, before turning to his cousin, “Hi, Flurry!”

“Oh, my gosh!” Twilight exclaimed, “How’s our favorite niece?”

Twilight and Storm leaned forward as Flurry Heart extended her little fore-hooves so the couple could each nuzzle her cheeks. Twilight and Storm each kissed her cheeks.

“I’m good!” Shining Armor replied in a baby voice to make it sound like Flurry Heart, but the two knew it was him, “I was hoping my favowite aunt, uncle, and cousin could watch me for a few houwrs.”

“Hope you’re not too busy,” said Cadance as she and Shining Armor gave the couple some pleading smiles.

“Actually, we kind of are-” Spike was then cut off by both Storm and Twilight as they each put a fore-hoof over his mouth.

“Busy?” Twilight asked and scoffed, “Would the best aunt ever be too busy to spend time with this adorable little one?”

“And would the best uncle ever be too busy for this little cutie?” Storm added, cooing at Flurry Heart as he kissed her forehead.

Flurry Heart, Cadance, and Shining Armor just smiled and said nothing. Spike then appeared from the left of the baby buggy and pointed at their checklist.

“No!” Twilight replied with a smirk.

“Sure, we do have things to do today,” said Storm before smirking as well, “But as you’ve always said to me, Cadance. I now say to you. We’ll make time!”

Cadance gave him a teary smile and wasted no time embracing him happily. Twilight just smiled at the touching moment. Spike just rolled his eyes, for he knew there was going to be trouble.

A little later, Twilight was just holding Flurry Heart with her magic as she peppered her check with kisses and then blew a raspberry at her little tummy. Flurry Heart giggled happily.

“Who’s a little cutie? Who’s a little cutie?” Storm cooed as he lightly ticked her tummy, making Flurry Heart giggle even more. Cadance and Shining Armor just smiled as Spike had a weary look on his face while he stood behind Twilight, Storm, and Eric.

“Flurry! We’ve got a surprise for you! Don’t we, dear,” Twilight told the little alicorn baby as she gave her husband a wink.

“Ah yes, we do!” said Storm, giving wife a wink as he looked at Flurry Heart, “Are you ready to see what it is, sweetie?” Flurry Heart nodded as Twilight put the baby on her back. She and Storm then walked up to a set of double doors. Twilight then set Flurry Heart on the floor. The little alicorn baby tried to stand on her four hooves but then plopped into her stomach.

“Ooh...are you okay, Flurry?” Storm asked concerned. Flurry Heart just stood back up, smiled cutely, and danced on her little hooves with her tongue hanging out, “Well, aren’t we an excited little filly.” Storm said. Flurry Heart just smiled at him.

“Just a couple of toys that reminded us of Flurry,” said Twilight as she went to open the double doors. Storm’s eyes shrunk as he saw how quickly Twilight was opening the door.

“Honey, wait! Don’t...UGH!” Storm tried to warn her but was too late.

Twilight opened the door and huge pile of wrapped presents came tumbling out, burying Eric, Storm, and Flurry Heart. Twilight gasped as well as Shining Armor and Cadance in the background. Twilight quickly used her magic to find get Flurry Heart out of the pile of presents. Flurry Heart just giggled happily and the others were surprised to see Storm holding onto her. Cadance and Shining Armor sighed with relief.

“I was gonna say the presents had piled up,” Storm remarked, “You okay, Flurry?” Flurry Heart hugged the side of Storm’s face before hovering back down to check out one of the packages.

“I’m excited to show you we’ve done some shopping for Flurry Heart,” said Twilight. Eric and Storm just watched Flurry Heart as she picked up a package and examined it curiously. Cadance just chuckled.

“Oh-ho-ho, you’re both so sweet,” Cadance replied, “You didn’t have to do that.”

“I know, but I can’t help myself!” said Twilight, “Best Aunt Ever!

“You’re also Best Mommy Ever,” Eric replied as he hugged her.

“Thanks, sweetheart,” Twilight said.

“Don’t forget me, Best Uncle Ever too!” Storm added.

“Actually, your title is Best Husband Ever,” Twilight said sweetly and pecked his lips, making Storm put on a dazed smile and his cheeks turned pink.

“And Best Daddy Ever,” Eric added, hugging him.

“Thank you, sport,” Storm replied.

Storm then gave Flurry Heart a package that had gold stars on it.

You gotta open this one!” Storm told Flurry. She then tore open the wrapping paper and inside of it was a toy train that had the same colors as her mane and fur.

“I had this train painted in the same colors as you,” said Storm and then turned to Cadance and Shining Armor, “and it’s soft like a plushie so she can use it like a cuddle or sleep toy.” Flurry Heart used her magic to pick up the train and set it on the floor.

“Woo-woo!” Flurry Heart tooted as she rolled the train across the floor, “Woo-woo!”

“That’s right, Flurry. A train go “woo-woo!” But they also go chugga-chugga!” Storm pointed out. Flurry Heart raised an eyebrow at him curiously.

“Make the train move and I’ll show you,” Storm said. Flurry Heart smiled as she took control of her toy train with her magic.

“Now departing from the castle, the Flurry Express,” Storm announced, “All aboard! Chugga- chugga-chugga, chugga-chugga-chugga, woo-woo! All aboard! Chugga- chugga-chugga, chugga-chugga-chugga, woo-woo!” Flurry Heart clapped happily and then hovered onto Storm’s back, giggling and clapping happily.

“Oh, you want me to be the train?” Storm asked playfully as Flurry Heart clapped excitedly.

“All aboard the Storm Express! All aboard!” Storm announced, using his horn to sound like a train whistle and then began to make the sounds of a train as he marched quickly about the room. Flurry Heart just giggled as she enjoyed the ride. Cadance and Shining Armor just chuckled quietly to each other.

“Okay, time for the Storm Express to arrive at the station,” said Twilight. Storm then came to a stop by Twilight and Eric, making his horn give another toot and then made a hissing sound with his teeth.

“Open this one, Flurry,” said Twilight as she set the baby alicorn down on the floor and put a polka dotted present in front of her. Flurry Heart did and found that inside the package were two teddy bears. One was blue and the other was red. Flurry used her magic to pick up the blue bear, then growled as she held it, and giggled again.

“Exactly! They’re bears! You’re one smart cookie.” Twilight remarked, giving Flurry Heart a wink.

Storm just smiled back at the baby alicorn as Twilight used her magic to pick up the red teddy bear. As some elegant music was played in the background, Twilight used her magic to make the red teddy bear dance gracefully about some books on top of a nearby shelf. Eric, Flurry Heart, and Storm were rather impressed as they gave Twilight some applause.

“Brava! Brava!” Storm said. Flurry Heart then used her magic to pick up the blue bear to try and mimic Twilight’s dancing. Flurry Heart’s efforts were anything but elegant, but Storm was rather impressed.

“That’s some good dancing there for such a young foal, and you’re only going to get better!” Storm remarked.

Flurry Heart smiled as she continued to try to make her blue teddy bear dance. It was then Twilight’s red teddy bear danced gracefully across the background from right to left. Flurry Heart’s blue teddy bear was right behind her, twirling upside down on its head.

“Wow, never seen a ballerina and a break dancer do a duet together,” Storm remarked with a chuckle as Twilight and Flurry Heart kept playing with the bears, “and this is coming from a pony who seen two ponies do a dubstep and classical violin duet.” Storm then went to follow his wife, son, and niece as Spike, Cadance, and Shining Armor just watched the three ponies and boy play together.

“We’ll just put Flurry’s things over here, Twily and Storm!” Shining Armor called out.

“Uh-huh, totally,” said Twilight in a rather distracted tone.

“I’ve got this, honey,” Storm replied. “You three have fun.” Flurry Heart then whimpered sadly.

“Aw, don’t be sad, sweetie,” Storm said to Flurry, “I’ll be back soon. Just gotta talk to your mommy and daddy, okey-dokey?” Flurry Heart smiled and nodded. Storm then walked up to Cadance and Shining Armor.

“Okay, I see her baby buggy, what else she got?” Storm asked. Shining Armor then used his magic to hand over some baby food.

“Mashed peas, her favorite,” said Shining Armor.

“And diapers,” Cadance added as she used her magic to hand over one package of diapers, “Uh, extra diapers. Oh, and backup extra diapers. Heh.” Cadance then handed over two packages of diapers and then added three more.

“Mashed peas, her favorite,” said Shining Armor as he used his magic to hand over another jar of the baby food and then blinked, “Wait, did I say that already?” Poor Storm and Spike were then buried alive under a pile packaged diapers and more than two jars of baby food. Spike was the first to poke out of the pile.

“Uh-huh,” said Spike as a matter of fact.

“Oops,” Shining Armor remarked as Storm poked out of the pile afterwards.

“I don’t think she needs this many diapers and mashed peas. She’s only staying with us while you’re out for the day,” Storm pointed out.

“Oh, this is the most important thing of all, her Whammy.” Cadance said. She then used her magic to give Spike a tan colored snail with a green shell.

“Aw, that’s a cute little snail toy,” Storm remarked.

“I take it Flurry named it?” Spike asked with a smirk.

“Yup. If she gets fussy, just give her the Whammy and she’ll calm right down,” Cadance said. Storm hummed impressively.

“Ah, that definitely might come in handy,” Storm pointed out. Shining Armor noticed that Twilight and Eric were still playing with Flurry Heart.

“You getting all this, Twily?” Shining Armor asked.

“Whammy. Got it,” Twilight replied. Storm just rolled his eyes and smiled.

“Don’t worry. If she forgets, I got it all covered. See? I took notes!” Storm said, holding up a small scroll with writing on it.

“Good,” Cadance replied.

“Where are you guys headed, anyway?” Twilight asked as she put Flurry Heart onto her back. The alicorn baby continued to play with her teddy bear with her tongue sticking out from the side of her mouth.

“You remember my friend from the royal guard, Spearhead?” Shining Armor asked as Twilight and Eric walked up to them and stood between Storm and Spike. The four of them just had blank looks on their faces.

“Honestly, all of your friends’ names are very similar,” Spike remarked.

“I think I might remember him,” Storm replied.

“Well, he has a pop-up art show at the Ponyville Cafe, and we decided to go at the last minute,” Shining said.

“We’re not exactly art enthusiasts, but we could really use a night out,” Cadance added.

“You mean “day”?” Spike corrected.

“That’s what I said!” Cadance replied quickly as she looked about, “Isn’t that what I said?”

“Mmm...Mm-mm,” said Spike, shaking his head, Twilight just smiled and nodded, and Storm just nodded with a knowing smirk on his face.

“Either way, are you two sure you can watch her?” Cadance asked. It was then Flurry Heart started to suck on Twilight’s ear. She then cuddled the side of Storm’s head and then sat back down on Twilight’s back.

“Uh-uh-uh!” Spike grunted as he reminded Twilight and Storm of the list.

“Mmmh...” Twilight whimpered as Flurry Heart hugging Twilight and squeaked cutely.

“Like I said before, Cadance,” said Storm confidently, “For you, we’ll make time!”

“That’s right, honey,” Twilight replied, “Have no fear! The best aunt ever and best uncle ever have everything under control!” Spike just made a long face. Cadance and Shining Armor smiled, looked at each other, and then the former used her magic to pull Flurry Heart over to them so they could give the baby a kiss goodbye. Flurry Heart then flew back over to Twilight afterward.

“Thanks again, Twily and Storm,” said Shining Armor as he and Cadance went to leave.

“Wait up!” Storm called out as he handed them both a small pouch of bits.

“What’s that for?” Shining Armor asked curiously as he took the pouch.

“You both looked a bit frazzled,” said Storm in a gentle but honest tone, “You might want to freshen up at the Ponyville spa before you head to the cafe.” Cadance and Shining Armor then looked at each other and sighed.

“That would be a good idea,” Cadance replied slowly, “We’ll pay you back.”

“No need to,” Storm said, “Go have fun on your date and we’ll see you in a few hours.” Cadance and Shining Armor smiled and nodded as they took their leave. The front doors had barely closed when Spike spoke up.

“Okay, let’s grab that Whammy thing and go,” said Spike. It was then Flurry Heart teleported in front of them.

“Uh-uh!” Flurry Heart replied, shaking her head, and held her blue bear with her magic as she growled playfully.

“Oh, you want to pretend we’re the bears,” said Twilight, “I suppose we have time for a quick game.”

“Do we, though?” Spike asked as he glared at the Twilight, Storm, and Eric.

“Yes, we do,” Storm replied firmly before giving Flurry Heart a devious smile, “Grrr!” Flurry Heart smiled as she flew for her life.

“To infinity…and beyond!” said Eric as he flew on his broomstick.

Twilight then growled as well as the two chased after the kids, leaving the blue and red teddy bears behind. Storm used a flight spell that Starlight showed him a while back.

“Hey! All right!” Twilight said as she growled like a bear, “We’re gonna get ya!”

“Momma bear and daddy bear are hungry! Grrrr!” Storm added playfully. Spike tried to run after them, but stepped on the red teddy bear.

“Ugh!” Spike grunted and sighed annoyingly as he landed on his face, “You both should catch her soon, ‘cause we’ve got lots to do! Horsey-hives-covered foals counting on us, remember?”

“Got it!” Storm and Twilight shouted together as they, Flurry Heart, and Eric continued to fly about the foyer.

“I’m catching up!” Twilight called out, growing like a bear.

“You can’t escape a hungry bear! Grrrrr!” Storm added.

Flurry Heart looked back and squeaked as she increased her flying speed to get away. She and Eric then looked back again as Twilight and Storm growled at them playfully. Storm then whispered something to Twilight, who smirked in reply as they disappeared from view. Flurry Heart and Eric then noticed that Twilight and Storm were gone.

“Huh?” said Flurry Heart, wondering where her aunt and uncle went.

“Where’d they go?” Eric added.

The two then snuck up on them.

“GRRRRRR!” Storm and Twilight growled to surprise them. Flurry Heart whimpered as she covered herself up with her large wings and put a yellow bubble shield around herself as she floated down to the ground. Eric yelped and crashed onto the wall, “Ow, my face!” Storm and Twilight, with worried looks on their faces, landed as well.

“Oops,” said Storm worriedly, “Guess we over did it.”

“Uh-oh,” Twilight added in agreement, “Sorry, bug. Did that scare you?” Twilight then pressed her face against the bubble.

“It’s okay,” said Twilight, “It’s just Auntie Twily!”

“And your friendly and lovable, Uncle Storm!” Storm added as he pressed his face against the bubble as well. Flurry Heart timidly removed her bubble shield and then stuck her tongue out at the two of them.

“Bleh!” Flurry Heart babbled as she blew a raspberry playfully at the both of them. She shook her head about while making funny faces. Storm laughed.

“Oh, you are such a silly little filly, and quite a magical one too,” Storm remarked. He and Twilight then gave the alicorn baby a hug.

“Indeed,” said Twilight, “You know, that was a pretty advanced spell for somepony your age. Looks like you’re already taking after you Auntie Twily and Uncle Storm.” Twilight then gave Flurry Heart a wink. Flurry Heart, in the most adorable thing ever seen, tried to wink as well, but had some trouble doing so, and then just gave them both a smile.

“You are just too cute!” Storm cooed as Flurry Heart giggled.

“All right, that was pretty adorable,” said Spike bluntly, “But now...”

“Okay, okay,” Storm replied in exasperation.

“We know, Spike, we’re leaving,” Twilight added. Flurry Heart then stood up on her hind legs when her stomach gave a grumble. Flurry Heart then clutched her stomach, feeling a little embarassed at the rumbling.

“Looks like somepony is hungry,” said Storm.

“I just have to feed her real quick,” Twilight replied as she used her magic to open up a jar of baby food and went to feed Flurry Heart with a spoon. Flurry Heart blew a raspberry and leaned away as the spoon came toward her mouth.

“Come on, Flurry,” Storm said as he tried to feed her, “Here comes the choo-choo train. Chugga-chugga, woo-woo! Going into the tunnel!” Storm then tried to put the spoon in her mouth, but then Flurry Heart used her own magic to grab the spoon away and then fling the baby food on it at the two.

“Yikes!” Storm yelped as he, Eric, and Twilight leaned away just in time to avoid getting hit as the baby food splattered against a nearby wall.

“Why do I get the feeling Cadance and Shining Armor forgot to tell us something?” Storm pondered skeptically to his wife and Spike. Spike just crossed his arms and glared. Twilight just smiled sheepishly.

“Maybe we should feed her some applesauce instead,” Eric suggested.

“Good thinking,” Storm agreed.

Soon enough, the three ponies, Spike, and Eric quickly headed to Ponyville’s only toy store. Other ponies were busy shopping as they entered the store. Twilight and Storm were each pushing their own shopping cart and Flurry Heart was sitting in Twilight’s shopping cart, with Eric alongside.

“Okay, we just need to grab some toys and we are outta here,” said Twilight.

The two ponies then walked down the aisles as they used their magic to fill the baskets with various toys into their own shopping carts. Flurry Heart watched at first, but then tried to get their attention by roaring like a bear. Twilight and Storm smiled at her.

“You want to play, don’t you?” Twilight asked, but then Spike got between the couple and showed them the list.

“We get it!” Storm snapped as he used his magic to push Spike and the list behind them. Then Storm got an idea and whispered it to his wife.

“Well, we know a game that’s even more fun,” said Twilight before leaning toward Spike, “And more efficient.” Twilight then look back at Flurry Heart, “Playing race carts! Which one us will win the race?! Uncle Storm or Auntie Twilight?” Flurry Smiled excitedly.

“Three...two...one...GO!” Storm shouted.

“Ha-ha!” Twilight cheered.

Flurry Heart giggled with glee as she stood on her hind legs in her seat while Storm and Twilight sped up and down the aisles collecting toys with their magic. They were both going so fast that even Flurry Heart’s lips were flapping from the momentum.

“I’m gonna beat you!” Twilight called out playfully.

“Oh, it’s on!” Storm said.

The three ponies laughed as they finished their shopping and rushed toward the check-out stand where the salespony was just waiting patiently for them. Surprisingly, Twilight and Flurry finished first with Storm and Eric in second as their shopping carts skidded to a stop.

“I beat you! I beat you! Na-na-na, na-na-na!” Twilight taunted as Storm smiled and rolled his eyes. Flurry Heart giggled.

“Whatever, you won this round,” said Storm dismissively and then added smugly, “But don’t forget that it took two of you to beat me!” Twilight and Flurry Heart both stuck their tongues out at him and laughed. Storm rolled his eyes again, but just chuckled as Spike finally caught up with them.

“Nice thinking, Twilight and Storm!” said Spike, clearly out of breath.

“Best Aunt Ever!” Twilight shouted.

“Ahem,” Storm remarked, waiting for her to call him best uncle.

“What? You lost!” Twilight retorted as Storm blew her raspberry. Then they began to unload their carts so they could pay for all the toys. Flurry Heart started getting a little fussy and tugged on Twilight’s tail to get the purple pony’s attention.

“Hang on, Flurry,” said Twilight as she pulled her tail out of grabbing range and continued to put the toys onto the counter, “The race cart’s taking a pit stop.”

“You’ll get another race some other time, sweetie,” Storm added, “Once we’re done paying for these toys, you’ll get another ride on the Storm Express.” Storm then made his horn go “toot-toot”, “Won’t that be fun?” Flurry Heart just looked a little sad.

“Oh cheer up, Flurry,” said Storm, “Your Auntie and Uncle just have things to do today. Just sit tight for a bit and we’ll have some more fun. Okay?” Storm then kissed Flurry Heart’s fore-head as went over to give Twilight the bits needed to pay for all the toys. Flurry Heart then got an idea. She quietly hovered over to Storm’s cart. Then, using her magic, she made the shopping cart roll away from the group. Storm had just finished giving Twilight the sack of bits when he gasped loudly as he saw Flurry Heart rolling away.

“Where do you think you’re going?” Storm asked as he tried to grab the front of the cart.

“Immobulus!” Eric incanted. The cart suddenly stopped in it’s tracks and Eric took the cart back where it belonged, then took Flurry back to Twilight and Storm.

It wasn’t long before they ran to the schoolhouse. “Yes!” Twilight panted as she looked at her watch, “We gained back a whole five minutes from running here!”

“Alright!” said Storm as she and Twilight shared a high hoof together.

“Yeah, but if you add that to the ten minutes we were already behind...” Spike added, “we’re...fifteen minutes behind!” Twilight and Storm both replied by giving Spike a death glare.

“I mean...” Spike stuttered with a nervous chuckle, “Yay, team?”

“Mm-hmm!” said Twilight in reply.

“Let’s just grab a book or two and get going,” Storm said.

“We could’ve saved time if we had brought the Space Ponies stories,” Eric pointed out.

Once inside the schoolhouse, Spike was checking out some book shelves in the foreground, Cheerilee pushed forward a rolling bookshelf toward the couple as Flurry Heart just sat quietly in her baby buggy, which had been uncoupled from the train and rolled inside so the baby alicorn could sit quietly in it.

“Thanks for helping us out, Cheerilee,” said Twilight as Storm stood beside her, “Sorry, we’re a few minutes late.”

“O...kay...” said Cheerilee slowly before recomposing herself and speaking to Twilight, “Oh, no problem. But I gotta say. I’m surprised you came to me for a book. Don’t you have a huge collection? I’ve been told you’re husband’s gets you several dozen books a week.” Twilight blushed as Storm just smirked and said nothing.

“Yes, but-” Twilight was then cut off when she heard the sound of Flurry Heart bouncing up and down in her baby buggy.

“Sorry, one second,” said Twilight as she used her magic to make Flurry Heart be still. Flurry Heart gave an annoyed grunt and extended her fore-legs for some attention.

“Hmm, is there anything in here that would keep you busy...” Storm pondered aloud as he looked about the classroom. Spike then climbed up the side of the baby buggy and held Flurry Heart’s so called “Whammy” plushie. Twilight then held the toy with her magic and gave it to Flurry Heart, who quickly took the snail and hugged it.

“Sorry about that,” said Storm as Twilight smiled sheepishly, “As big as Twilight’s book collection is, we don’t have anything a young foal can enjoy other than the Space Ponies stories and maybe Daring Do. And my wife insists we find something other than those books to read to sick foals.” Twilight just rolled her eyes before speaking up.

“Plus we didn’t think the foals would be interested in The Unabridged History of Amulets in pony Latin,” Twilight added.

“Yeah, it was good you came to see me,” said Cheerilee, “How about the complete collection of Ponyville Fables and Stables?”

“Ooh, those we could read together, honey,” Storm suggested.

“Mmm, too long,” said Twilight.

“Aww...” Storm groaned.

Cheerilee then presented another suggestion.

“Alien Alicorns vs. Space Pirates?” Cheerilee suggested next.

“Well, the science there is preposterous-”

Spike then appeared between Cheerilee and Twilight.

“How about Burnferno, Warrior from Within?” Spike suggested, “It’s about a handsome dragon warrior who slays evildoers with his breath and has snappy comebacks!”

“Oh, so he’s basically you but with real muscles and just as big of an ego?” Storm asked.

“Hardy-har-har!” Spike replied indignantly. Twilight giggled.

“Let’s borrow that for you and keep looking,” Twilight told the little dragon.

“Eh,” said Spike as he sat down in the floor to read the first page or two of the book.

“What else?” Twilight asked as Cheerilee pondered and looked at the other side of her rolling book shelf. Meanwhile, Flurry Heart was just playing with her Whammy a bit but then grew bored and tossed it aside. She saw Storm putting the book away when some book beside it fell off the shelf.

“Oh for crying out loud,” Storm grunted annoyingly and went to try putting them back into their proper place, but saw Flurry Heart watching him, “I’ll be there soon, Flurry!” Flurry Heart sighed and then looked to see Cheerilee offer Twilight another book, but the purple pony shook her head. Flurry Heart was now starting to feel ignored as well as bored. She looked around the room and noticed the blackboard that had some writing on it. Flurry Heart gave a giggle as she quickly teleported to the blackboard and got a piece of chalk. Just a few seconds later, Storm had finally put the books on the shelf.

“Finally!” exclaimed Storm as he turned around, “Sorry to keep you waiting Flurry, but you know Auntie Twilight likes books shelved in a certain...”

AAH-OOOOO-GAH!

The pupils of Eric and Storm’s eyes stretched out and his jaw dropped when he saw where Flurry was and what the little filly was doing.

“Uhh...m-m-mommy...” Eric whimpered as he tapped his mom’s shoulder.

“Not now, sweetheart,” Twilight replied and didn’t bother to turn around.

“Uh, how about Gusty the Great?” Cheerilee suggested.

“Ooh, that was one of my favorites when I was a filly! Storm’s too!” said Twilight, “We’ll take it!” Cheerilee noticed that Storm and Eric looked uneasy, then winced when she saw that the princes were staring at. She pointed at the sight with a shakey hoof and her teeth chattering.

“Mm, should I go with something more current...?” Twilight asked, puzzled by Cheerilee’s face.

“Honey, turn around!” Storm said firmly. Twilight finally did and gasped. There was Flurry Heart, she had messed up all the writing on the chalkboard so she could draw pictures of herself, Twilight, Storm, Eric, and Spike. For a baby, her drawings were pretty decent. They weren’t just squiggles in but actual shapes and sizes that looked like three ponies, little dragon, and little boy. You could tell who was who.

“Ta-da!” Flurry Heart said happily. Twilight blinked and then glared at her husband.

“Honey why didn’t you-” Storm looked her straight in the eye with a deadpan expression and raised an eyebrow, making Twilight go from looking stern to feeling sheepish, “Oh...you did try to tell me...heh...my bad...” Twilight then sternly pulled Flurry Heart back into her baby buggy.

“Cheerilee, we are so, so sorry!” said Twilight, “I didn’t even hear her leave!”

“Same here,” Storm added as he looked at Flurry with a raised eyebrow, “I forgot our little niece here knows how to teleport.” Flurry Heart just looked rather sad and pointed at her picture.

“It’s a nice picture, Flurry,” Storm said in a gentle but firm tone, “But next time, you need to ask us if it’s okay to draw on somepony else’s blackboard.” Twilight then used her magic to grab an eraser and cleared the blackboard, much to Flurry Heart’s disappointment.

“There, all clean,” said Twilight as she finished.

“Great,” Cheerilee replied, “Now I’ll just write it up again...!” She then picked up a piece of chalk, “With my mouth.” Cheerilee then reluctantly got to work.

“Ehh...” Twilight chuckled sheepishly and got ready to leave.

“Hold up, honey,” said Storm, “I can fix that.”

“Storm, we don’t...mmph!?” Spike was cut off as Storm quickly used his magic to roll up the checklist and shoved it into his mouth.

“Quiet you!” Storm said sternly. He then walked up to the chalkboard as Cheerilee looked at him closely. Then a huge chalk dust cloud appeared as Storm restored all the writing in under ten seconds. Cheerilee was so shocked that the chalk in her mouth fell out. Twilight and Flurry Heart were most impressed.

“It pays to have a good photographic memory,” Storm remarked as he walked up to his wife and son, “Let’s roll!” Twilight nodded and they headed out of the schoolhouse. Spike followed behind with a long face, not bothering to pull the checklist out of his mouth until they were outside.

Soon enough, Storm and Twilight were pulling the cart of toys and books as quickly and safely as they could to their next location. Spike and Eric could tell the couple was looking rather overwhelmed.

“Honestly, Twilight and Storm,” said Spike, “I don’t even want to tell you how late we are. Should I just cancel our visit to the hospital?”

“What?! Cancel?!” Twilight exclaimed, “We can’t cancel, Spike! The sick foals are counting on us! And the B.A.E. would never throw in the towel like that!”

“B.A.E.?” Spike asked.

“’Best Aunt Ever’?” said Twilight and then glared at her husband, “And I know the B.U.E. wouldn’t throw in the towel either!”

“B.U...never mind, I figured that one out,” said Spike annoyingly. Storm noticed his wife’s glaring and then a determined look appeared on his face.

“You’re right honey,” Storm replied, “If there’s one thing I want Flurry Heart to know about me, even us, is that we don’t let a few setbacks let us down. We don’t go down without a fight and we’ll get to that hospital one way or another!”

“I know we will, dear,” said Twilight, “Besides, this errand is gonna be different.”

“How do you figure that?” Spike asked.

“Because Flurry can play with the Cake twins and stay out of trouble! Best Aunt Ever!” Twilight cheered as she made herself and Storm charge ahead. Spike just glared and as the couple took off.

Once they were at Sugarcube Corner, Twilight wasted no time setting Flurry Heart next to Pound and Pumpkin Cake, who were just playing together. Pound was giggling to himself when he and his sister saw Flurry Heart. Flurry Heart felt a little shy, especially when the Cake twins gave her skeptical looks. Then Pound and Pumpkin each offered Flurry Heart a toy to play with, which helped Flurry Heart relax.

“Wonderful!” said Twilight, “They’re friends already!”

“Twily, you are so clueless sometimes,” Storm said to himself.

“Huh,” said Spike, “I shouldn’t have doubted you.”

“Thanks!” Twilight replied but then blinked, “Wait, you doubted me?” Spike just gave a nervous squeak in reply and shrugged his shoulder. Twilight then noticed that Storm was playing innocent.

“Honey, did you doubt me?” Twilight asked, demanding an answer.

“Uhh...oh! Look! Pinkie’s at the counter,” said Storm quickly, “didn’t you want to discuss that idea you had on the way here?”

“Oh, right!” Twilight said, “thanks for reminding me.” She then turned to Spike, “Spike and Eric, you watch Flurry. Storm and I will take care of everything else.” Spike gave the couple a salute and Eric nodded.

“Please don’t take your eyes off of them for one second,” Storm warned.

Twilight rushed up the counter where Pinkie was waiting.

“Hi, Pinkie Pie,” said Twilight quickly, “How’s it going? I need to pick up the cupcakes for the foals at the hospital! And can you do apology treats?”

“I’m good,” said Pinkie and grabbed the box loaded with cupcakes, “Here they are. Of course I can!”

“You got that list ready, dear?” Twilight asked.

“Yeah, right here,” said Storm.

“Do you still have a giant file on everypony’s favorite treat?” Twilight asked.

“In my secret party planning cave!” said Pinkie, “Thanks again, Storm, for helping me with that file-sort-tation a few weeks ago.” Twilight blinked.

“I didn’t know you did file-sort-tations,” said Twilight to her husband.

“You never asked,” Storm replied smugly.

“BRB!” said Pinkie as she hit a button on the cash register to make a lever appear beside her. She then pulled the lever to fall down the trap door.

It was then Pinkie appeared carrying a very tell stack of papers.

“Hee-hee!” Twilight giggled excitedly, “Remind me to tell you later how amazing you are. Cheerilee?”

“Eh, I am pretty awesome,” said Pinkie smugly, “But that’s because I have big brother streamline my files every month.” She then grabbed a sheet of paper to read Cheerilee’s favorite treat.

“Cherry oatmeal cookies with yellow sprinkles,” Pinkie replied.

“Great!” said Twilight, “Can you write “sorry” on them?”

“I’ve got a stamp for that!” said Pinkie as she took the stamp and printed a pony with a sad frown on Twilight’s forehead. Storm laughed at Twilight’s expense, until she took the stamp and pasted the same stamp over his fore-head and smirked. Storm just made a long face.

Back with the babies, Flurry Heart was just playing with some blocks. Despite Storm’s warning, Spike was reading his list and not paying much attention to the three babies at all. Suddenly, Pound and Pumpkin started fighting over a balloon toy. Spike hadn’t even noticed, but Flurry Heart certainly did. She quickly tossed a block at Spike and made grunts as she pointed to the fighting twins while standing on her hind legs, hoping Spike would do something.

“Hey, you guys! No need to fight!” Spike told them, but the two twins were determined not to share, “Uh...Hang on! I’m sure there’s another one!” Spike then rushed to the toy box, before Eric stopped him and said pointing his wand at the toy box, “Allow me. Accio ballon toy!”

Eric got out a second ballon toy instantly. Flurry Heart just watched the Cake twins fight with a worried look on her face, especially as they got louder. Flurry Heart then used her magic to grab the balloon toy and used it to tap the back of Twilight’s head to get their attention.

“Hold on, sweetie,” said Twilight, not turning around, “We’ll play in a second.” Flurry Heart then bopped Storm’s head. He looked back and noticed the two crying twins and Flurry Heart gesturing at them and the toy.

“Oh, I see,” said Storm, “They’re fighting over the toy. And where is...”

“Honey, I need your help right now!” Twilight called out, forcing Storm to turn around, “Spike can handle it.” Storm tried to protest, but Twilight put a fore-hoof over his mouth and pointed sternly to his list. Storm rolled his eyes, wondering why Twilight couldn’t read the list herself.

Meanwhile, Flurry Heart was feeling disappointed that neither Storm or Twilight would help her. Eric then gave the other balloon toy to Flurry so she could give it to the twins, who were both bawling their eyes out. Flurry gave the two balloon toys to each of the twins and they stopped crying.

Soon enough, they were running once again to their next destination. Spike was now clinging into the front of the baby buggy since Storm and Twilight had it coupled in front of them rather than behind. Spike held onto the front of the baby buggy since he couldn’t run that fast and was holding a baby bottle in his claw. Eric was on his mom’s back, because like Spike, he couldn’t run as fast as both his parents were going.

“Uh...Twilight? Storm?” Spike tried to ask.

“Out of the question!” said Twilight sternly, “We are not cancelling! It’s going to be okay,” said Twilight to herself as she started to panic, “It has to be okay! It’s been so terrible so far it can’t possible end up- blub-blub-blub-bulb-blub-Oh...” Twilight was then cut off when Spike squired the bottle of baby formula into Twilight’s face.

“Uh, sorry,” Spike apologized, making it clear the squirting was an accident. Twilight just shook her head dry and sighed. Flurry Heart just tried to get the bottle from Spike.

“No, I needed it,” said Twilight.

“And good timing too,” Storm added, “She almost said the worst possible thing you can say regarding our circumstances.” Twilight went to protest but then sighed.

“Yeah, you’re right,” Twilight replied, “it was on the tip of my tongue.”

“Well, I was gonna say, we’re here,” said Spike as a familiar general hospital appeared in view. Twilight and Storm both screeched their cart to a stop so quickly that Spike went flying ahead a few feet and landed on his back. Spike also dropped the bottle from the sudden braking and Flurry Heart easily caught the bottle in her fore-hooves. Fortunately, Spike wasn’t hurt and quickly stood up and recovered.

“And we’re only four-and-a-half minutes late!” Spike added, hoping the fact they recovered that much lost time would help the couple feel better.

“Four and a half?!” Twilight and Storm exclaimed together. Then the two ponies charged forward, making Spike smack into the front of the baby buggy again as the two ponies charged forward.

Within a minute, Twilight and Storm had unloaded their cart, uncoupled the baby buggy, and headed to the room where all the sick foals were staying in. The foals were very happy to see the couple. Storm, Twilight, and Eric wasted no time handing the foals the toys and treats. Twilight immediately began reading her favorite book, Gusty the Great, to the foals, who began to listen to the story attentively while holding either a toy or a cupcake. Even Spike was listening to the story along with the foals. This left Storm and Eric alone to play with Flurry Heart. At first, Storm and Eric weren’t having a problem keeping Flurry Heart busy. When they were playing train, she was included to make the train whistles and other sounds. Once Twilight started reading her book, he and Flurry were playing together. But as much as Flurry Heart loved playing with Storm and Eric, she was getting rather tired of Twilight ignoring her all the time. Storm could tell as Flurry Heart kept glaring and snorting at his wife.

“Flurry Heart, your auntie just has this bad habit of ignoring ponies when she’s trying to do things,” said Storm, “I’m sorry to say she does it with me too.”

“Hmph!” Flurry Heart pouted, crossing her fore-legs angrily.

“I know it isn’t right, sweetie, and we’ll make sure she knows it once she finished reading her book,” Storm said, “So don’t feel like she being mean or doesn’t care. Twilight cares about you and I do too! Now come on. You’re Uncle Storm wants to play with you!” Storm then went to tickle her tummy to make her laugh again, but Flurry Heart just swatted his fore-leg away and kept pouting. Storm just sighed sadly to himself.

“’...and while nopony had ever tried to reach Cloudsdale on hoof’,” Twilight read aloud, “’Gusty the Great was not deterred! She and her unicorn warriors marched up the hill. But suddenly they encountered...’.” Spike and the other foals listened attentively and anxiously.

“What?!” Spike gasped, “What was it?!”

“It was the treacherous Grogar’,” Twilight continued reading aloud. Nearby, Storm was still trying to find way to play with Flurry Heart, but all the alicorn baby wanted to do was complain in baby talk about how Twilight was still ignoring her. Even holding her favorite whammy wasn’t doing much good to calm her down.

“’...and Gusty could tell he was ready for battle’,” Twilight continued, “’Gusty called out to the unicorn warriors-‘ OW!” Twilight then yelped as Flurry Heart angrily grabbed Twilight’s tail and gave it a firm tug. Twilight saw Flurry Heart glaring at her.

“Honey, I thought you two were playing with her,” Twilight asked sternly.

“We were, but she’s tired of playing with me and Eric. She wants to play with you!” Storm snapped. Twilight sighed before leaning toward the still glaring baby.

“Not right now, Flurry,” said Twilight, “These foals really want to hear this. Now play with your Uncle Storm and your cousin, Eric for now.” The sound of a kettle whistle went off as Flurry Heart’s face turned deep red. She then gave a loud scream and went into a temper tantrum. Storm flinched at the sight. But neither pony noticed that Flurry Heart’s kicking and screaming had sent her whammy flying out of the room and onto a random doctor’s rolling cart as they walked past the room. Eric noticed this and went after the cart that had his cousin’s whammy on it.

“Eric, where are you going?” Storm asked, but got no reply.

“’We can fight Grogar together!’” Twilight kept reading and completely ignored Flurry Heart’s temper tantrum, “’and the Unicorn warriors shot magical beams into the clouds that wove into one! The beam, stronger than a thousand armies, shined down!’” As Twilight kept reading, Storm tried to settle Flurry Heart down.

“Flurry, please take it easy,” Storm said gently, “I know you don’t like that Twilight’s ignoring you, but going to pieces isn’t gonna make her pay attention to you. Believe me, I would know...” Flurry Heart simply faceplanted the floor in frustration. Then Storm noticed as she got back up that she started to make panicking noises and was looking around rather anxiously.

“Flurry, what’s wrong?” Storm asked when he noticed her teleport to her baby buggy and was looking around. Storm looked puzzled until he noticed something was missing.

“Wait a minute, where’s your whammy?” Storm asked as Flurry Heart gave a loud whimpered and continued searching around the baby buggy, “Alright, alright, just settle down, sweetie. We’ll find it. Just don’t go...Flurry!” Before Storm could tell her otherwise, Flurry Heart teleported over to one of the hospital beds where a filly was listening to the story. Flurry Heart quickly raised the pillow to look behind it and then let go.

“Flurry! Flurry!” Storm said in a loud whisper as he rushed over to the little baby alicorn, but then she teleported from the bed to a dresser and popped out of the top drawer.

“Flurry, you need to calm down and stop teleporting,” said Storm in a gentle but firm tone, “And most importantly, don’t leave the room!” Flurry Heart teleported away from the dresser to the middle of the room and flew right out of the room.

“’It wrapped around Grogar and pulled him to the ground’!” Twilight kept reading, clueless to what was going on with Flurry and Storm, “’Don’t let him escape!’ yelled Gusty’.”

Soon enough, in the hallway, Eric caught up with he cart with Flurry’s whammy on it and incanted, “Accio whammy.” Once he had his cousin’s favorite toy, Eric made his way back to the room where his mom was, with help from Nurse Redheart.

Back in the hospital room with the foals, Twilight was still reading her book and was completely unaware of what was going on.

Actually, that’s becoming the norm with her today.

Storm walked...actually he started walking, but was soon floating over to his wife.

“Honey! Honey!” Storm called out, tapping her shoulder.

“Not now, Storm!” Twilight snapped, making Storm growl inwardly.

“Will you listen to me?!” Storm snapped.

“No!” Twilight yelled and went back to reading as Storm pouted behind her...in the air.

“’Grogar was strong, for fear gave him power’,” Twilight continued as Flurry Heart teleported back into the room and started making beds and ponies float into the air, “’and be broke through the bonds’!” The other fillies and colts then yelped as they started hovering into the air.

“I know!” said Twilight, “So good, right?”

“Twilight, look up!” Spike called out. Twilight finally did, just barely.

“Spike, you’re floating,” said Twilight casually before it finally clicked in her head, “You’re floating!”

“So are you!” Spike shouted. Twilight and Spike saw Flurry Heart making everything in the room float and move about in a panic.

“Flurry, honey, you need to stop this,” said Twilight gently, “Put us down, please.” But Twilight found her request falling on deaf ears.

“She’s not listening,” Twilight said.

“Welcome back to reality, where all is not well!” Storm retorted indignantly. Twilight sighed loudly.

“Ignoring you has really come back to bite me hasn’t it?” Twilight remarked. Storm huffed.

“I would like to have a chat with you about why you keep doing that,” Storm said and then gasped, “but we’ll worry about that later!”

“Twilight, Storm, look out!” Spike shouted as he and Storm pointed toward something in the distance. Twilight and Spike gasped when they saw a floating bed coming straight for them.

“AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHH!” Twilight, Spike, and Storm screamed as the couple used their magic to catch the bed floating toward them and set it back down.

“Honey, split up and double team!” Twilight called out.

“You got it!” said Storm as he flew off to the other side of the room. Twilight then went to set down another bed, but then Flurry Heart appeared and made it float into the air again.

“Nopony panic! Everything’s gonna be okay!” Twilight called out to the foals.

“Don’t panic! Everything’s under control!” Storm said to the foals as well as he tried to set down multiple beds at once, but then Flurry Heart came by and made them all float back into the air. Storm tried to make sure the beds stayed on the ground by keeping his magic on them, but Flurry Heart was able to overpower his magic and made the bed float back up anyway. Storm groaned loudly.

“Yeah...Sunburst you certainly did NOT limit Flurry’s magic,” Storm remarked to himself.

On the other side of the room, Twilight used her magic to place two bed down. Flurry Heart then appeared to make the left bed float up again and disappeared. Twilight winced as she tried to set it back down, but then Flurry Heart did the same to the right bed. One filly was very frightened to see her bed was floating upward, but then relaxed as Twilight used her magic to set the bed back down. But then Flurry Heart made it float up again and teleported away. Twilight tried to move quickly but Flurry Heart was making the bed float back up faster than Twilight could set them down. Storm was having the same problem as he joined up with his wife.

“Oh, I can’t keep up with her!” said Twilight worriedly.

“Neither can I,” Storm replied, “I even tried holding the bed down with my magic and Flurry still made them float up. I was holding them down for pony’s sake!” Storm slumped over despite still floating in the air.

“Oh, yeah, where’s her Snoozle?!” Spike asked.

“Her what?!” Twilight and Storm asked together.

“You know, her Whacky Whompy thing?” Spike tried to clarify as he searched inside of the baby buggy, “The snail?”

“Oh! You mean her Whammy!” said Storm.

“Yeah! Where is it?” Spike asked, “Cadance said it calms her down.”

“I don’t see it!” said Twilight.

“It’s why she’s making everything float,” Storm replied.

“Huh?” Twilight asked in surprise.

“That’s what I was trying to tell you!” Storm pointed out, “When you tuned Flurry out, she got so upset that she sent her whammy flying away and even I don’t know where it went! She’s pretty much having a panic attack trying to find it. Just like you do sometimes!”

“Oh, please don’t bring that up!” Twilight said wearily when the foals screamed again from all the floating chaos. Then Flurry Heart lifted a bed so quickly that it tipped to the side and made the filly fell out of it. Storm gasped and zoomed over with a pillow over his fore-legs to catch her.

“Gotcha!” Storm called out as he caught her just in time.

“Thank you,” said the filly as Storm smiled to say you’re welcome. It was then Nurse Redheart and Eric came in to see how things were but was stood floating into the air the instant Flurry Heart flew past her. Storm joined Twilight as they looked around the room, seeing all the floating beds and frightened foals. The couple only knew one thing, their patience had hits its limit.

“Flurry Heart! Put us all down this instant!” Twilight and Storm shouted sternly. Flurry Heart winced, teared up, and made her horn stop glowing. Everypony yelped as Flurry Heart’s magic grip made them stop float and start falling. Twilight and Storm combined their magic to catch everypony so they as well as the bed, landed softly on the ground below.

“Is everypony okay?” Twilight asked with concern. The foals all nodded and replied together that they were okay. Nurse Redheart just nodded and collapsed into a pillow with relief. Twilight and Storm both gave the group a smile, but then their smiles changed to stern looks as they approached Flurry Heart.

“Flurry, that was very, very bad!” said Twilight angrily, “You could’ve have hurt somepony!”

“Next time I tell you to stay put and calm down!” Storm added in the same tone before he yelled, “You need to do what I tell you!”

Flurry Heart then burst into tears, put up her yellow bubble, and started to cry as she scooted away from Twilight and Storm. They suddenly felt their anger melt instantly once Flurry Heart started crying and cowering away. Storm bit his lower lip.

“Flurry, I’m so sorry. I was only trying to-” Storm tried to apologize, but Flurry Heart scooted away fearfully.

“Oh, Flurry, we didn’t mean to-” Twilight said gently. Flurry Heart scooted away again and continued to cry.

“Sweetie, you don’t have to be scared,” said Twilight as she and Storm pressed their faces against her bubble and smiled, “It’s just us, see?” Flurry Heart shot them both a glare and scooted away again, whimpering and crying as she did so. Storm felt his heart break.

“I don’t think I need to explain what she’s trying to say,” Storm said sadly to his wife, tears pricking from his eyes.

“No, I get it,” said Twilight sadly as she addressed the still frightened and upset baby alicorn, “You’re scared of us. Because we both yelled at you like a pair of big scary bears.” Flurry Heart said nothing but just looked very upset and hurt as she kept her back against them.

“Flurry, I’m so sorry,” Twilight said as she and Storm sat down, “I’ve been a terrible aunt today.”

“And I’ve been an awful uncle,” Storm added sadly.

“All you wanted to do is play, and I’ve barely been able to pay you attention to you,” Twilight said, “I know your Uncle Storm tried but even he couldn’t spend as much time with you like he should’ve either.”

“No...I didn’t...” Storm whimpered as tears started streaming down his eyes, “I tried, but you want to spend time with both of us, not just me...and I let you down.”

“We both did, honey,” said Twilight gently before speaking to Flurry once more, “None of this is your fault. It’s ours.”

“You tried to help me by preventing some of the mischief she caused from happening and I ignored you. Just like I did with Flurry. So much for being the best aunt ever.” Twilight pointed out.

“I’m not exactly feeling like the best uncle ever either, dear,” said Storm and sniffled, “I’m sorry I let you both down.” That made Flurry perk up a little as she glanced back at Storm, who she saw was still looking very sad and crying quietly.

“We might not be perfect, but thing is true. We love you very much, Flurry,” said Storm as his voice cracked.

“Yes, we do,” said Twilight as she and Storm put a fore-hoof on Flurry Heart’s bubble, “I hope you know how much we love you.” Furry Heart then looked back, giggled, dropped her bubble shield, and happily hugged Storm. Then gave him a sad whimpered to say sorry.

“It’s okay, Flurry,” said Storm, “I forgive you. Promise you’ll listen next time so me or your Auntie Twilight don’t have to raise our voice at you. We care about you after all.” Flurry Heart nodded as she used her little fore-hoof to wipe away his tears and pecked his cheek three times, making Storm chuckle.

“I love you too, sweetie,” said Storm. Flurry Heart then gave Twilight a sad whimper as well.

“Oh, I forgive you,” said Twilight and Flurry Heart dived into Twilight to hug her.

“I take it you forgive me too?” Twilight asked. Flurry Heart honked cutely as she kissed Twilight’s cheek and smiled at both her aunt and uncle. Storm couldn’t resist another chuckle as he dried his eyes.

“Thanks, Flurry,” said Twilight, “How about we head home?” Flurry Heart nervously gestured with a fore-leg to Twilight, “After we find your Whammy, of course.”

“I already found it. Here, Flurry,” Eric spoke up.

Flurry Heart squeaked with glee as she used her magic to pick up the toy snail and hugged it tightly.

Once at the castle, Storm and Twilight were having to the time of their lives playing with their niece. For the moment, they, along with Eric were both chasing Flurry Heart down the hallways.

“We’re gonna get you!” Storm called out as Twilight and Flurry Heart giggled in reply. Flurry Heart then turned a corner and disappeared, but Storm and Twilight weren’t worried since they both had determined looks on her faces.

“Now where did the little Flurry go?” Storm asked in a teasing tone, “I was sure she came in here...” Flurry Heart couldn’t help but giggle from her hiding place and it was just loud enough to get the couple’s attention, but they weren’t in a rush to find her.

“Where did she go?” Storm pondered playfully.

“She has to be here somewhere, dear,” said Twilight in the same tone, making Flurry Heart giggle again. By now, both of them had found a rather suspicious lump in the side of the carpet.

“That’s funny, I don’t remember us having any bugs in the rug!” Storm said in an over the top tone.

“I guess you’ll have to deal with it, dear,” Twilight remarked, trying hard not to laugh.

“There’s only one way to deal with a bug in the rug,” said Storm. Flurry Heart smiled, but she was feeling a tad worried about what Storm was going to do. Twilight then used her magic to lift up the part of the rug Flurry Heart was hiding as Storm rushed in and gently pinned Flurry Heart onto her back.

“Tickle monster!” Storm called out and stared rubbing the baby’s side, “tickle-tickle-tickle-tickle-tickle!” Flurry Heart laughed herself silly until Storm stopped tickling her so she could calm down a bit. Twilight then put Flurry Heart into her back and Twilight flew up toward the upper ceilings of the castle. Eric also flew on his broomstick chasing his mom and cousin.

“Flurry?!” Shining Armor called out as he and Cadance walked inside, “Where’s our little foal?!” Storm winced when he heard Shining Armor down below. While Flurry Heart had forgiven him, he still felt rather guilty about losing his temper with her. Twilight could tell as she hovered over to him.

“Honey, it’ll be okay,” Twilight told him gently as Flurry Heart nodded in agreement, “Come on!” Storm groaned inwardly as he followed his wife back down to the ground. Cadance wasted no time using her magic to pull Flurry Heart toward them.

“Oh, we missed you so much!” said Shining Armor as he and Cadance gave their daughter some loving chuckles. Flurry Heart then hovered out of her mother’s magic grip and flew over to Storm, hugging the back of his neck and then hovered over to Twilight and did the same. Cadance and Shining Armor looked a little hurt at seeing their daughter fly away from them and sighed together.

“But it looks like you had a great time without us,” Cadance said sadly.

“Actually, not so much,” Twilight replied, making Shining Armor and Cadance blinked, “Flurry got into some mischief, but it wasn’t her fault. We shouldn’t have agreed to watch her with such a jam-packed schedule. It was too much to juggle.” Storm just had a sad look on his face and said nothing.

“You yelled at my daughter didn’t you?” Cadance asked in a firm tone. Storm cringed and then sighed in defeat, not even bothering to wonder how Cadance figured that out.

“Flurry Heart lost her toy and wouldn’t calm down,” Storm explained, “I tried to be gentle, but she wouldn’t listen and I...snapped.”

“We’ve already apologized for being too hard on her,” said Twilight in his defense, “and Flurry has forgiven us both for it. She even said, in her own, way that she was sorry for causing trouble. Right, sweetie?” Flurry Heart then nodded and gave them both kisses on their cheeks. Cadance and Shining Armor chuckled.

“Well, if Flurry has forgiven you, we can do the same,” said Shining Armor and then raised an eyebrow at Storm, “So you can stop acting like I’m gonna beat you up.” Storm blushed and smiled sheepishly.

“Just hate that I lost my temper is all,” said Storm softly.

“But Flurry taught the both of us an important lesson today,” said Twilight, “right dear?” Storm perked up a little and nodded in agreement.

“It turns out being the Best Aunt Ever and Best Uncle Ever isn’t about spending the most time with our niece, but spending quality time with her,” Twilight explained.

“Well said honey,” Storm replied, “We’ll keep that lesson in mind when we have our own baby.”

“And Flurry taught the both of us a really cool bear game, so I guess we learned two things,” Twilight concluded. Cadance and Shining Armor smiled and laughed as Cadance put Flurry Heart into her baby buggy.

“Well, we definitely should’ve given you more of a heads up,” said Shining Armor.

“Yes! From now on, we’ll give you plenty of notice,” said Cadance, “And I shouldn’t have been so defensive when Storm admitted his lost his temper with her. Flurry can push your patience to the limit sometimes and we should’ve given you a heads up about that too.”

“Like how much she really enjoys mashed peas,” Storm added with a smirk. Cadance and Shining Armor smiled sheepishly.

“We’ll...cover the bill if anything was stained,” Shining Armor offered feebly.

“It’s okay,” said Storm, “I managed to get all the stains out. But we do appreciate the heads up in the future.”

“Ooh, that would be great,” Twilight replied in agreement.

“Hey, what are you both doing next Tuesday?” Cadance asked the alicorn couple. Storm and Twilight both gave a surprised snort.

“For dinner, not to babysit,” Cadance clarified as Flurry Heart fell asleep with her Whammy in her fore-legs. Storm and Twilight chuckled.

“We’ll have to check with Spike,” Twilight replied, “but I think we’re free.”

“Where is Spike, anyway?” Cadance asked curiously.

“He’s still at the hospital reading to the foals,” Storm replied, “and he’s making sure another...treat...we ordered for them got there safely.” Twilight just smiled widely, hoping Cadance and Shining Armor wouldn’t ask anything else about it.

Back at the hospital, Spike was enjoying himself as he read his story of choice to the foals. Even Nurse Redheart was in the room enjoying the story as well.

“”The dashing dragon warrior breathed a scorching flame from his snout”,” Spike read aloud, “”then chuckled to himself as he flew into the sunset. “If you can’t stand the heat, don’t fight a dragon”,”“. Spike then jumped on top of a nearby hospital cart and posed.

“Hey, you kinda look like him!” a foal named Peach Fuzz remarked.

“Thank you!” said Spike, “Okay, now who wants more cake?”

“Yay!” the foals all cheered excitedly. There on another table was a giant three tiered cake with the apology sticker pasted on top of it.

Chapter 3: A Secret Revealed

Chapter 3: Hard to Say Anything

One day at Sweet Apple Acres, Apple Bloom was giving the barn a new coat of paint. She was nearly complete with painting the white trimmings, then she wiped some sweat from her forehead as she was finished. Sweetie Belle, Scootaloo, and Eric arrived on the farm while the former was using her magic to carry a cardboard box.

“Hey, Apple Bloom!” said Sweetie Belle, “Rarity’s reorganizing her shop, and look what she found! Old costumes from the talent show!” The three fillies and boy all peeked inside of the box.

“We thought they’d come in handy in case we ever help a pony out on a play or need to make a quick escape disguised as clowns,” said Scootaloo as she put on a rainbow afro wig. Apple Bloom then put on a pirate’s hat, Sweetie Belle put on some gaucho glasses, and Eric put on a customized dragon costume.

Just then, a green apple rolled over to Apple Bloom. The four of them turned to see that Big Mac was loading up his wagons with lots of apples. It was then another apple fell out of a barrel the red stallion put it back into the barrel.

“Here ya go, Big Mac,” said Apple Bloom as she and the rest of their group went up to the red stallion. Big Mac took the apple and put it into another barrel.

“Whoa, that sure is alot of apples!” Scootaloo remarked.

“I’ll say,” Eric added in agreement.

“Are you makin’ another delivery to Starlight’s old village?” Apple Bloom asked.

“Eeyup,” said Big Mac.

“That’s an awful long way for a pony to go, isn’t it?” Sweetie Belle remarked.

“Eeyup,” said Big Mac as he pushed a bucket full of apples onto his wagon.

“You’ve been goin’ there alot lately,” Apple Bloom remarked, “What is this, your fifth trip this week?”

“Eeyup,” said Big Mac, laughing nervously.

“Okay, well, have fun,” said Apple Bloom.

Big Mac went back to finish loading his cart. Apple Bloom turned to Sweetie Belle, “So what other costumes did you being, Sweetie Belle?” she asked.

“Are you crazy?! we can’t talk costumes at a time like this!” Scootaloo interjected.

“Time like what?” Apple Bloom asked innocently.

“Your brother is hiding something,” said Scootaloo, “Did you see the way he was acting?”

“Yeah. He totally blushed when you brought up how often he’s been going to Starlight’s old village,” Sweetie Belle replied.

“Something is definitely going on,” Scootaloo pointed out, “There can be only one reason a pony would travel so often.”

“He’s taking private skiing lessons!” Scootaloo shouted.

“He’s training for a marathon!” Sweetie Belle shouted at the same time as Scootaloo.

“I’ve been cooking a lot of broccoli and he wants to get away from the smell!” Apple Bloom said at the same time as her two friends. The three fillies looked at each other and then laughed. Eric just rolled his eyes. He had a good idea why Big Mac would be going to Starlight’s old village and blushing about it.

A few minutes later, Big Mac was placing a tarp over his wagon as the Cutie Mark Crusaders were watching from behind some hay bales.

“Maybe he’s a spy on a mission to thwart an evil villain with a secret weapon: an apple cannon!” Scootaloo suggested. Eric blinked.

“Seriously?!” Eric remarked as he gave the orange filly a skeptical look.

No, that’s crazy!” said Apple Bloom, “I think it’s my broccoli thing.”

“Come on, the smell isn’t that bad. Even though I don’t like broccoli,” Eric told her.

“Why don’t we just ask him?” Sweetie Belle suggested. Eric smiled at her.

“Always knew you were the sensible one,” Eric remarked. This made Sweetie Belle giggle as Apple Bloom and Scootaloo shot him glares that he didn’t notice.

“You saw how shifty he was acting earlier.” Scootaloo pointed out, “There’s no way he’ll tell us what he’s doing. Plus, I really wanna go undercover. We already have costumes.” Eric pondered for a moment.

“You know what? Let’s do it!” Eric said, giving them a determined smile.

Scootaloo then put her afro wig back on.

“Call me ‘Agent Rainbowhead’,” said Scootaloo.

“I’ll be ‘Shimmering Spectacles’, a librarian with a mysterious past,” Sweetie Belle replied.

“And I’ll be a pirate spy!” Apple Bloom added, “Arrgh! A spy-rate!”

“And I’m Burnferno, the Dragon Warrior,” Eric said, making kung-fu noises.

The three fillies and boy posed in a way that parodies the 1980s intro to Charlie’s Angels. Then they saw Apple Bloom turn to see that Big Mac was already on his way with his wagon.

“Avast! Our ship be leavin’ port!” Apple Bloom announced.

“Huh?” said Scootaloo as she, Sweetie Belle, and Eric had puzzled looks on their faces.

“Big Mac’s leavin’!” Apple Bloom replied, “If we gonna be spies, we gotta go! Now!” The four of them ran off to catch up with Big Mac. Sweetie Belle was the first to make it as she jumped up and lifted the tarp so Apple Bloom, Scootaloo, and Eric could crawl in. Then she crawled inside the wagon herself.

“Is everypony here?” Sweetie Belle asked.

“I think so...wait! Where’s Eric?” Apple Bloom said.

“Here I am!” Eric replied as he suddenly appeared behind a barrel of apples.

“YAH!” the three fillies yelped.

“Don’t scare us like that!” Sweetie Belle said.

Since it was a long trip, the four ponies had removed their disguises and were doing their best to stay busy. Sweetie Belle was grateful that she had brought along a book to read. Soon, Scootaloo was just sitting quietly looking rather bored. Apple Bloom had fallen asleep. Sweetie Belle was just re-reading her book with Eric laying alongside her Suddenly the wagon stopped, Apple Bloom and Eric woke when they heard Big Mac whistling outside.

“Big Mac’s a-comin’!” said Apple Bloom, “Quick! Act like apples!”

“What? How?” Sweetie Belle asked.

“You tell me,” Eric remarked.

“Grrrrrr!” Apple Bloom growled annoyingly.

“Alright! Alright!” Eric conceded, trying to think of a way he and the three fillies could be an apple. Big Mac then removed the tarp from his wagon. He then grabbed the bucket of apples the four friends were hiding behind. Scootaloo just squatted low while Apple Boom, Sweetie Belle, and Eric smiled and stayed motionless with apples on their heads.

To Eric’s surprise, Big Mac didn’t notice them at all. In fact, he looked rather lovesick as he walked from the wagon. Eric, followed by Sweetie Belle, Apple Bloom and Scootaloo, all poked out of the collections of barrels.

“I can’t believe that actually worked!” said Eric as Sweetie Belle pulled out some binoculars to scope around, “Then again...did Big Mac have...hearts in his eyes?!” There was no reply as Sweetie Belle finally spotted Big Mac talking with a familiar magenta unicorn with purple mane and tail that was tied with a blue double beaded tie.

“Who’s that pony?” Sweetie Belle asked.

“Which one?” Eric asked.

“Let me see!” said Scootaloo as she peered into the binoculars and saw Big Mac talking to the unicorn, “I dunno. Shouldn’t have taken the binoculars. I don’t know anypony in this town.” Eric rolled his eyes in agreement as Sweetie Belle used her magic to put the binoculars away.

“That must be Sugar Belle,” said Apple Bloom, “Applejack told me about her bakery. Obviously, she’s just been orderin’ a lot of apples.” It was then Big Mac knocked on the door to the house and Sugar Belle came out to say hello, giving Big Mac a flirty smile as she invited him inside.

“So nothing fishy’s going on,” Sweetie Belle remarked.

“No way!” said Scootaloo, “We came here to be spies! And no spy I know has ever solved a case that quick!”

“Mmm, how many spies do you know?” Sweetie Belle asked. Eric then instinctively looked away and whistled innocently. Fortunately, none of the three fillies noticed.

“That’s...not important,” said Scootaloo, “What’s important is that we do more recon.”

“Umm, what do you think, Eric?” Apple Bloom asked, who was just pondering to himself.

“I think there’s more going on here than just an apple delivery,” Eric replied, even though he already had a pretty good idea what was going on, “I’m down for a little undercover investigation! So let’s do it!” Scootaloo smiled excitedly.

“So what do we do Agent Rainbowhead?” Eric asked.

“Follow my lead,” said Scootaloo as she put her wig on and jumped out of the wagon. Apple Bloom, Sweetie Belle, and Eric put their disguises back on as well before they followed the orange filly to a nearby table that was set up just outside Sugar Belle’s bakery window. As the three ponies and boy peered inside, they saw Sugar Belle just smiling as Big Mac unloaded the last of what looked like a huge pile of apples into the main room.

“Whoa,” said Apple Bloom as she appeared underneath Scootaloo, “She sure likes her apples.”

Sweetie Belle and Eric then appeared underneath Apple Bloom.

“What is she doing?” Sweetie Belle asked, “Making the biggest apple pie in Equestria?”

“I hope not,” said Eric, “You know how stubborn Applejack is about the family keeping that world record.” The four friends then began to focus on the conversation going on inside.

“Thanks for coming all this way, Big Mac,” Sugar Belle told the red stallion. Big Mac just snorted and gave a whinnying laugh in reply.

“It sure is nice seeing you again so soon,” Sugar Belle added.

“Eeyup,” Big Mac replied, gigging as hearts floated above his head.

“All I used to bake were boring old muffins, but thanks to your apple deliveries, I get to make all kinds of delicious treats! Apple pies, apple fritters, apple turnovers, caramel apples, caramel apple cakes...” Sugar Belle said, sighing as she walked to her rather small and fully filled display case, “...I just wish I had more room to display it all. My shelves only hold so much.” Eric and the three fillies just watched and listened to the conversation with interest.

“I’m tellin’ you, this pony reeeeaaally likes her apples,” Apple Bloom said. Sweetie Belle then gasped.

“Or Big Mac!” Sweetie Belle replied.

“Huh?” Apple Bloom and Scootaloo asked in surprise.

“That’s the vibe I’m getting,” Eric remarked.

“Just look!” Sweetie Belle told them. Sweetie Belle then turned around accidentally bumped her nose into Big Mac’s.

“Ooh! Uh...” Sugar Belle giggled.

“Oh, I...” Big Mac replied as he giggled as well. Eric just smirked and shook his head.

“Sweetie Belle, Eric, I-I think you’re right!” said Apple Bloom, “I think my brother has a crush!” Apple Bloom jumped into the air despite being in the middle of their filly stack.

“Shh!” said Sweetie Belle.

“Keep it down, Apple Bloom!” Eric said in a loud whisper. Scootaloo and Sweetie Belle got off the table so they were all back on the ground. It was then the front door opened and a clearly lovesick Big Mac walked out of the building.

“Psst! Big Mac!” Apple Bloom called out. This made Big Mac shake his head rapidly to snap himself out of his lovesick state. Apple Bloom turned to her fellow Crusaders.

“Now remember,” Apple Bloom told them, “My brother’s super shy, so he’s probably gonna be embarrassed about his crush. Just try and make him feel comfortable.”

Scootaloo, Sweetie Belle, and Eric nodded in agreement. It was then Big Mac walked up to the group.

“Hey, Big Mac, it’s me! Apple Bloom!” said the yellow filly as she removed her pirate hat.

“Eeyup...” Big Mac replied slowly.

“We’re here, too!” Sweetie Belle, Scootaloo, and Eric said as they removed their own disguises.

“Mm-hmm,” Big Mac replied with a nod and a smile.

“I’m gonna ask you a very personal question, and I want you to answer honestly.” said Apple Bloom to her brother. She then gestured for Big Mac to lean toward her, which he did.

“Do you have a crush on...Sugar Belle?” Apple Bloom asked Big Mac.

“Eeyup,” Big Mac replied with a big smile and hearts started floating around him.

“Well, that was easy,” Scootaloo remarked.

“This is so excitin’!” said Apple Bloom, “My big brother has his very first crush!”

“First crush?” Scootaloo asked, “What about Cheerilee?”

“It doesn’t really count when you trick a pony into drinking a love potion, does it?” Sweetie Belle asked.

“Nnope!” Big Mac said angrily.

“Besides, she’s dating Moonshadow,” Eric pointed out.

“My brother has a crush! My brother has a crush! My brother has a crush!” Apple Bloom sing-sang as she bounced over to a random pony reading a magazine, and two mares as she walked backwards across the main street before rear ending Big Mac’s side.

“Apple Bloom, you don’t need to tell the whole town about it,” Eric remarked sternly.

“Does Sugar Belle even know you like her?” Apple Bloom asked.

“Uh-uh,” said Big Mac with a shake of his head.

“Then you gotta tell her!” Apple Bloom told him.

“O-Oh...eh...ehhh...” Big Mac stuttered, mumbled, and gulped nervously.

“We’re pretty sure she likes you!” said Sweetie Belle, “She keeps ordering apples just so she can see you again.”

“That is a good point,” Eric added, “Sugar Belle really seems happy to see you and it certainly looks like more than just a friend. But that’s just hopeful thinking on my part.”

“Eeeyou think so?” Big Mac asked hopefully.

“Totally! But you’ll never know if you don’t try.” Scootaloo replied.

“Okay!” said Big Mac. He then plucked a nearby blue flower and headed back to the bakery.

“Go get her, Big Mac!” Scootaloo shouted encouragingly.

Apple Bloom just smiled as Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo shared a hoofbump behind the yellow filly. Big Mac began to sweat nervously as he stood at the door. He then took a deep breath, brushed back his mane, and knocked on the door. Sugar Belle opened and smiled cutely at Big Mac, who just looked lovesick. Before he could find his words, a light tan stallion with a light brown mane and tail shoved him out of the way.

“Hey, girl,” said the stallion in a rather smooth accent, “Heh-heh. I was writin’ poetry by the pond when I saw these flowers. I thought I’d show them how pretty you are.” He then gave Sugar Belle a bouquet of roses in the shape of a heart.

“Oh! Heh. Thanks, Feather Bangs,” Sugar Belle replied as she accepted the flowers. Big Mac just felt his heart crack on two and walked off in defeat.

“Um, is it possible to have two crushes at once?” Scootaloo asked the others as they watched Big Mac walked sadly away, “Because it looks like Big Mac may not be the only pony that Sugar Belle likes.” In the background, Sugar Belle smiled as Feather Bangs flicked his mane and gave the unicorn a flirty smile. Apple Bloom winced, Sweetie Belle looked worried, and Eric scoffed loudly.

“Hey, Big Mac,” Apple Bloom called out as the four friends caught up to the red stallion, “Where ya goin’?”

“Home!” Big Mac replied in a firm but sad tone.

“You can’t let that Feather fella get in the way of your one true love!” Sweetie Belle said.

“You gotta take him down!” Scootaloo added.

“What can he do that you can’t?” Apple Bloom asked.

“That!” said Big Mac bitterly as he pointed behind him. There was Feather Bangs was juggling some red balls for Sugar Belle.

“Whoops! Heh-heh,” Feather Bangs chuckled, “These balls are like you. I’ll always catch you if you fall.” It was then three mares appeared behind him and sighed in a lovesick fashion. Apple Bloom just stared. Scootaloo, Big Mac, and Eric were most annoyed. Sweetie Belle...had apparently been swooned.

“Seriously? That line worked?” Scootaloo remarked.

“Only cause he’s got the looks and smooth talk to pull it off,” said Eric irritably when he noticed the lovesick smile on Sweetie Belle’s face, “Isn’t that right Sweetie Belle?” Eric glared as the filly looked on and then smiled sheepishly while her face turned completely pink.

“Snap out of it, Sweetie Belle!” Eric said, waving his hand in front of her face and snapping his fingers.

“She’ll never pick me,” said Big Mac sadly.

“Sure she will, ‘cause we’re gonna help you.” Apple Bloom replied.

“You got that right,” Eric added with determination, “No smooth talker is gonna get between you and your intended special somepony!”

“No love potions!” Big Mac said sternly.

“Say what?!” Eric asked puzzled when the three fillies laughed.

“Don’t worry, Big Mac,” said Apple Bloom, “We learned our lesson the hard way.” Eric then remembered what Big Mac was talking about.

“Oh, right. I remember that story,” Eric added.

“Yeah,” said Scootaloo, “We’re never gonna do that again.”

“Besides, I know exactly what to do!” Sweetie Belle as she used her magic to hold up a book, “When I was younger, I read all the fairy tales.”

“When you were “younger”, huh?” Scootaloo teased since this was the same book Sweetie Belle had been reading on the ride here.

“Well, I was younger on the way here!” Sweetie Belle pointed out defensively as Scootaloo kept smirking at her, wiggling her eyebrows at the white filly.

“It was a long ride!” Sweetie Belle shouted before she quickly recomposed herself, “Anyway, as long as we do what the book says, you’re pretty much guaranteed a happy ending.” She then opened the book and started to scan through it until she found a knight fighting a dragon to save a princess.

“Uh, how about this one?” Sweetie Belle suggested as Apple Bloom and Scootaloo stood beside her, “Rescuing a damsel-pony in distress”. That’s perfect. Of course, we’ll have to improvise without a dragon.”

“Huh,” said Apple Bloom, “Too bad Spike isn’t here. Not that he’s very threatening.”

“True. Sugar Belle could defeat him by just tipping him over,” Eric remarked. The four friends laughed.

“So what should we do? Wait around for Sugar Belle to get herself into a scary situation?” Scootaloo asked

“Or...we bring the danger to her,” said Apple Bloom sly as Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo smiled slyly as well. Big Mac gulped nervously as Eric looked rather uneasy.

“Girls...what do you have in mind exactly?” Eric asked suspiciously. Apple Bloom then gestured for the boy to lean in as she whispered her idea to him. Eric’s worry soon turned into a sly smile of his own.

“Great idea, Apple Bloom. I like your thinking,” Eric said. Big Mac just gave Eric an “are you kidding me?” look in the background.

A few minutes later, Sugar Belle left her bakery and was walking down the main street with her saddle bags on her back. Inside an alleyway was Big Mac, Eric, Sweetie Belle, and Apple Bloom. They were in position to put their idea into action.

“All right,” said Apple Bloom, “Scootaloo’s gonna pretend to take Sugar Belle’s things, then you swoop in and stop her. Ready?” Big Mac winced at the idea, but then smiled and nodded.

“Nnope,” Big Mac replied as he shook his head immediately and smiled nervously.

“Big Mac, this is not that difficult to understand,” Eric said.

“Come on! You’re gonna be her hero! In fairy tales, the knight in shining armor always gets the girl.” Sweetie Belle added.

“Hmmm...” Big Mac sighed, “Mm-hmm.” He then gave a smile to say okay. Apple Bloom then peeked out from their hiding place and waved a fore-hoof for Scootaloo, who was hiding in a bush wearing the gaucho glasses and her rainbow wig. The wave Apple Bloom made with her fore-leg was Scootaloo’s cue to spring into action. Scootaloo gave Apple Bloom a nod and then charged for Sugar Belle, snatching her saddle bags and rushing off as fast as she could. Sugar Belle yelped as she was being robbed.

“Oh! Somepony, help!” Sugar Belle cried out as Scootaloo kept running away with the saddle bags. Big Mac then stood in Scootaloo’s way and firmly raised a fore-hoof to stop her. Scootaloo skidded to a stop so quickly that she tripped over a rock and tumbled forward. The momentum made her toss the saddle bags high into the air. Time slowed down as the saddle bags began to descend right into Big Mac’s fore-hoof. But then out of nowhere, Feather Bangs appeared and intercepted the saddle bags. Eric was shocked.

“What the...?! Where did he come from?!” Eric exclaimed. He didn’t get an answer as Feather Bangs returned the saddle bags to Sugar Belle.

“Here’s your sugar, Sugar,” said Feather Bangs in his usual smooth tone, “Though it is not as sweet...” He gave a chuckle and flicked his mane, “...as you.” Nearby, the three mares that were following him gave a lovesick sigh.

“Oh for crying out loud,” Eric remarked in disgust. Sugar Belle just sighed with gratitude.

“Thank you, Feather!” said Sugar Belle. Feather Bangs smiled and then shot a smirk at Big Mac and the others, who were looking very annoyed.

“That smooth-talkin’ pony stole our rescue!” Apple Bloom complained, “And it totally would’ve worked!”

“Eeyup,” said Big Mac angrily.

“We’re just gonna have to keep trying!” Sweetie Belle replied, “Big Mac, are you ready to take it up a notch?”

“Oh, yup!” said Big Mac with determination.

A few minutes later.

“Oh, nope,” said Big Mac wearily as he was wearing a blue renaissance style shirt.

“Are you sure the shirt is really necessary?” Eric asked since they had asked him to quickly sew it up for the red stallion.

“Trust us!” said Sweetie Belle, “There’s nothing more romantic than waking your special pony from a sleeping spell with a magical kiss.” Sweetie Belle then showed the stallion a picture of the knight about to kiss the sleeping princess. In the distance was Sugar Belle, who was taking a peaceful nap on a hammock.

“See?” Sweetie Belle pointed out as she showed the knight and princess riding a carriage into the sunset, “’They rode off into the sunset’.” The three fillies sighed as hearts floated around them. Eric chuckled.

“That’s nice in theory,” Eric replied, “But Sugar Belle is just taking a nap, not under the a sleeping spell that needs to be broken.”

“Eh, just a minor detail, Eric,” said Apple Bloom, “Any sign of Feather Bangs?” Scootaloo quickly scanned the area to make sure the smooth talking stallion was nowhere to be found.

“Negative!” said Scootaloo, “Coast is clear!”

“It’s now or never, Big Mac!” said Apple Bloom to her big brother.

Big Mac gulped nervously as he slowly marched up to Sugar Belle. He had just gotten in range when he bit his lower lip. Apple Bloom then took off toward the red stallion. Eric winced when he saw Apple Bloom rush up to him.

“Apple Bloom, what are you doing?” Eric called out in a loud whisper. He watched as the yellow filly began to push Big Mac forward a bit so his head was towering the sleeping mare. Then Eric saw Apple Bloom climb on top of Big Mac as she pushed his head forward to go for the kiss. It was then Big Mac puckered up.

“No, genius!” Eric bellowed in a loud whisper, “I said go for the cheek, not the lips!” To make matters worse, just as Apple Bloom jumped off of Big Mac’s back, Sugar Belle woke and up and gasped as she saw Big Mac puckering his lips at her. Eric could see that Sugar Belle was not only awake, but also looking very disturbed.

“Abort! Abort! Abort!” Eric called out when a certain stallion was about to attempt to take over. Eric rushed over to block what was an oncoming carriage from reaching Big Mac and Sugar Belle, then it bashed Big Mac away.

“Oh-ho-ho, girl, you been workin’ hard all day,” said Feather Bangs, “Allow me to treat you like the princess...” he chuckled and flipped his mane, “...you are.” Big Mac glared indignantly as the three fan ponies sighed in their lovesick fashion. Eric just snarled at Feather Bangs. Sugar Belle just smiled as she hopped into the carriage and rode off into the background. Big Mac, Eric, and Apple Bloom just glared as they disappeared.

“Hey! That’s our metaphorical sunset they’re riding off into!” Sweetie Belle shouted.

“All right, this ends now,” said Scootaloo, “Feather Bangs may have good timing, and...a good mane...” Sweetie Belle looked swooned once again and just nodded in agreement about the good mane. Eric felt his temper boil.

“How could you so easily be swooned by that smooth talker, Sweetie Belle?!” Eric yelled.

“Eric, I’m sorry I made you feel jealous, I didn’t mean to. You are my one and only,” Sweetie Belle replied, pulling him into a kiss.

“I love you too, Sweetie Belle, and I’m sorry for yelling,” Eric replied.

“I’ve got an idea,” said Scootaloo, “Let’s see him compete with a song!”

“That’s genius, Scootaloo!” Eric replied as the orange filly beamed with pride.

“S-Say what now?” Big Mac stuttered and blinked.

“Of course! Why didn’t we think of it before?” Apple Bloom asked rhetorically.

“Every great love story hinges on the romantic musical number,” Sweetie Belle said as she showed a picture of a stallion and mare singing to each other, “Big Mac, you gotta write a song for Sugar Belle!”

“Eeyup,” said Big Mac with determination as Eric blinked in surprise. The three fillies then shared a high hoof with each other.

“Uhh, Big Mac? Have you ever written a sing before?” Eric asked uneasily.

“Nnope,” said Big Mac, but didn’t lose the determination in his tone, “That’s where you come in.”

“WAH?!” Eric exclaimed in shock. He sang before, but he never written actual lyrics for a song before.

It wasn’t long before Sugar Belle was busy setting up her desserts on her display case. Big Mac and the Cutie Mark Crusaders just watched her from the window. Apple Bloom then jumped off the table she, the other fillies, and Eric were standing on.

“Come on, Big Mac!” said Apple Bloom.

“It’s show time!” Eric added with a small fist-pump. It was then the three fan mares appeared in the fore-ground. It should be noted that they all had valley girl accents.

“Feather Bangs is sooo romantic,” said the earth pony mare named Swoon Song.

“When he speaks,” the Pegasus mare named Fond Feather added, “I pretend he’s talking to me.” Eric just glared at the three mares.

Big Mac just sighed in defeat as the three fan ponies walked off.

“It’s okay, Big Mac,” said Eric, “You’ve got this!”

“Come on!” Apple Bloom added, “You can do better than him! Just like we practiced!” Big Mac just gulped since he was still feeling very nervous inside.

Sugar Belle was still busy arranging her desserts when Apple Bloom peeked in from the front door of the bakery and then gestured for Big Mac, Eric, Sweetie Belle, and Scootaloo quietly sneaked inside the bakery.

Once set up was complete, the lights to the bakery turned off, startling Sugar Belle as she looked around. There in the dark was a farm backdrop and Big Mac standing on a stage. It was then some country music began to play.

CRASH!

SPLAT!

Big Mac and Feather Bangs, as well as the backup dancers, all lost their balance as they fell right on top of Sugar Belle. To make matters worse, they also smashed her display case to bits. To make matters even more worse, one of her pies smashed on top of her head. Big Mac winced at the mess. Feather Bangs bit his lower lip,

“Now they’ve done it...” Eric groaned loudly as he took a step back nervously. The three fillies winced as Apple Bloom face-hooved herself. As for Sugar Belle, her patience was obviously maxed out.

“What in Equestria has gotten into you two?!” Sugar Belle yelled, “If you think I’m the kind of pony who likes all this nonsense, then you clearly don’t know me at all! I wish everypony would just...LEAVE. ME. ALONE!” Feather Bangs whimpered before he and his backup dancers ran out of the bakery as quickly as they could. The Cutie Mark Crusaders just sadly left next. Big Mac watched as Sugar Belle sadly surveyed the damage to her display case and his destroyed desserts.

Big Mac felt tears build up in his eyes so quickly that he couldn’t stop himself crying before he ran out of the bakery as well. Eric just watched him disappear before looking back at Sugar Belle one more time.

Sugar Belle gave a loud sigh before she hugged herself and began to cry to release all the frustration she was feeling inside. She didn’t know that Eric could see and hear her from the window.

Later on, the Cutie Mark Crusaders were on the search. They had gone immediately to the wagon to wait for Big Mac to take them back home. But after a good half an hour of waiting. They found that Big Mac had not returned. So they went to look for him, but were checking places that a stallion wouldn’t be hiding in. Scootaloo was looking under a vase that was on a table Party Favor and Night Glider were sitting at.

“Big Mac!” Apple Bloom called out as she looked through some binoculars. Sweetie Belle used her magic to lift a small rock to see if he was there.

“Oh, Big Mac?!” Apple Bloom called out again, but no answer.

“Well, nopony’s seen him,” said Scootaloo as Sweetie Belle joined up with them.

“Aw, I feel terrible,” Apple Bloom remarked, “I’ve seen my brother so upset before.” Then Apple Bloom saw a familiar pony in the distance just looking glum as he looked through the fairy tale book.

Big Mac just closed the book and sighed sadly.

“Big Mac!” Apple Bloom cried out as the three fillies and boy walked up to him.

“Are you okay?” Sweetie Belle asked gently.

“Nnope,” Big Mac replied sadly.

“Sorry it don’t work out with Sugar Belle,” said Apple Bloom.

“No thanks to us,” Eric remarked.

Sweetie Belle then walked up to her book.

“We don’t get it,” said Sweetie Belle, “Big, grand gestures always work in the fairy tales.”

“But Sugar Belle’s not a fairy tale princess,” Big Mac replied, “She’s a real pony. She’s kind, and she works hard and she’s sweeter then everything in her bakery.”

“That’s it!” said Apple Bloom, startling everypony as she swatted Sweetie Belle’s book away, “We shoulda been thinking about what would mean alot to Sugar Belle!”

“That’s right. Is there anything you can think of that Sugar Belle wanted or needed?” Eric asked.

“Hmm...” Big Mac pondered and then gasped, “I know just the thing! But I’m gonna need your help! All of you!”

“Really?” Apple Bloom asked as other the two fillies and Eric gave him sad looks, “Even after we messed everything up?”

“Eeyup,” said Big Mac, “Come on!” Big Mac then took off.

“H-hey! Wait up!” Eric called out as he and the other CMC followed him.

A few minutes later, Scootaloo was outside the bakery wearing just her gaucho glasses as she peeked out from a plant in a pot. She saw Sugar Belle walking down the street. Scootaloo then rushed up to her.

“Hello!” said Scootaloo in a fake voice, “My name’s Shimmering Spectacles, and I’m a librarian with a mysterious past!” She gave a chuckle.

“Oh, okay, I’m...” said Sugar Belle casually, but then something clicked in her head as she gave Scootaloo a skeptical look, “Wait a minute. You look familiar.” Sugar Belle gave the filly a glare.

“I shouldn’t. Um, uh, I’m new in town. Mind showing me around?” Scootaloo replied as she began to sweat nervously.

“Uh, sure,” said Sugar Belle as the view zoomed out a bit, “That’s the whole town. It’s just the one street.” Sugar Belle then walked away. Scootaloo winced as she tried to think of another way to get Sugar Belle’s attention. She then saw a loose thread on her saddle bags and tugged it to make the bottom of one bag open up and spill out the banana Sugar Belle bought.

“Oh, no! Clumsy me!” said Scootaloo, “Here, let me help you clean it up!”

Sugar Belle glared and had a “You’ve gotta be kidding me?!” look on her face. Nearby was the bakery, where Sweetie Belle was peeking out from the front door and saw everything.

“I don’t think Scootaloo can hold her off much longer,” said Sweetie Belle to Big Mac, Apple Bloom, and Eric. They were busy building something when they gave each other panicked looks.

“Triple time, everypony!” Eric called out as Big Mac and Apple Bloom cringed. The two ponies and boy ducked down and began to work even faster. Outside, Sugar Belle and using her magic to carry her bananas. Scootaloo was trying her hardest to get Sugar Belle to stop heading to the bakery, but Sugar Belle was having none of it.

“Uh, n-now hold on a minute,” said Scootaloo nervously as she walked backwards to keep ahead of Sugar Belle, “Are you sure I can’t buy you a new bag?”

“I’m good. It’s no big deal.” Sugar Belle bluntly replied.

“But, u-um, umm...” Scootaloo stuttered when she rear ended the front door. She looked behind herself, gulped, and then smiled sheepishly as she stood on her hind legs to block Sugar Belle from getting inside.

“Okay, what’s going on?” Sugar Belle asked as she glared at Scootaloo.

Inside the bakery, Sweetie Belle was just waiting nervously at the door when Eric walked up to her.

“How’s she doing?” Eric asked the marshmallow filly. He got his answer when Scootaloo burst open the door.

“AHHH! THE CUPCAKE HAS LANDED! REPEAT! THE CUPCAKE HAS LANDED!” Scootaloo screamed.

Eric and Sweetie Belle just gave the magenta unicorn sheepishly smiled and walked away.

“Big Mac!” Sugar Belle said sternly when she saw the red stallion. Big Mac just smiled and turned around to show her the completed project. Sugar Belle was shocked as a happy smile appeared on her face.

“You made me a new display case?” Sugar Belle asked happily.

“Eeyup,” said Big Mac bashfully as he blushed as well.

“And you made it bigger! You remembered!” Sugar Belle replied excitedly and gasped, “Now I have twice as much room for all my desserts!” Sugar Belle then gasped again as she got a smile with anime eyes, “which means...I can make even more! I’ve been dying to try baking cream pies, whoopie pies, and icebox cakes and, of course, more apple treats!” She gave Big Mac a flirty smile before walking up to him.

“Oh, Big Mac, thank you so much,” Sugar Belle told him in a tone filled with gratitude, “This is the sweetest thing anypony’s ever done for me.” Big Mac blushed and chuckled.

“Uh, y-y-yeah, or-or nope or...” Big Mac stuttered, trying to find his words, but then Sugar Belle put a fore-hoof to his mouth as she giggled.

“I like you, too,” said Sugar Belle. Big Mac just sighed happily as the two shared a gentle nose nuzzle together.

“AWWWWWWWWWWWWWW!” the Cutie Mark Crusaders cooed as they made themselves known. Big Mac and Sugar Belle looked down to see them.

“That was the most romantic thing ever!” Apple Bloom remarked while Sweetie Belle, Scootaloo, and Eric smiled with anime eyes.

“Wait a minute,” said Sugar Belle, “I recognize you fillies and the fact you’re with Prince Eric Sparkle!” She turned to Big Mac, “Have they been with you this whole time?” Big Mac nervously smiled.

“Ee-” Big Mac tried to say before Apple Bloom and Eric stood beside him.

“I’m Big Mac’s little sister, and these are my friends. We’re sorry for everything we put you through today, Sugar Belle,” said Apple Bloom, “Big Mac would have never gone through with all of those crazy...”

“...over-the-top...” Sweetie Belle added.

“...downright ridiculous...” Scootaloo added.

“...attempts to impress you if we hadn’t put him up to it, we learned our lesson. Romance isn’t about impressing somepony. It’s about doin’ somethin’ that means somethin’ special to that pony you love-Heh...” Apple Bloom then cleared her throat, “...like a lot.” Apple Bloom just smiled sheepishly.

“Uh, Apple Bloom, I think they get it,” said Sweetie Belle.

As Apple Bloom was talking, Sugar Belle just face Big Mac a cute smile. Big Mac smiled back with a light blush as the two ponies walked back up to each other. As the three fillies and Eric looked, they saw Big Mac and Sugar Belle sharing another nose nuzzle. Sugar and Big Mac chuckled to each other as the two ponies looked lovesick into each other’s eyes. Eric couldn’t resist a silent chuckle when he turned to the three fillies, then they turned to see Big Mac and Sugar Belle still sharing nose nuzzles with each other.

“I...think we should have those two alone,” Eric whispered.

“Good idea,” said Scootaloo as the four ponies slowly walked backwards out of the bakery.

“Sugar Be-eee-eee-elle...!” Feather Bangs sang as he held a phonograph over his head, “Oooooooooooooooooooooooooo...yeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeah...”

“Oh, give me a break...” Eric groaned as he face-palmed himself.

“Relax, cutie,” Sweetie Belle replied, “Just leave him to us.” Eric gave his girlfriend a skeptical look as the three fillies walked up to Feather Bangs.

“Sorry Feather,” said Scootaloo, “You’re a little too late.”

“Yeah!” Apple Bloom added, “Sugar Belle’s already picked her special somepony!”

Feather Bangs looked to see Sugar Belle and Big Mac holding each other as hearts floated in the air above them. Feather Bangs looked a little heartbroken. Eric couldn’t help but give him a sympathetic look.

“But don’t worry,” said Sweetie Belle, “You’ve got three not-so-secret admirers right behind you!” The three fan ponies sighed and looked at him cutely. Feather Bang blushed at the attention, making it clear he had never noticed them until now.

“What should I say to them?” Feather Bangs asked with a nervous laugh.

“Say what?!” Eric asked, completely surprised.

“Uh, you’re askin’ us for advice?” Apple Bloom replied, just as stunned.

“Uh-huh,” said Feather Bangs, “Look, I-I can mane flip, write poetry, and juggle, but actually talkin’ to a pony? Oh, it scares me almost as much as loneliness.”

“Seriously?!” Eric snapped, “Dude, you can capture the eyes of any girl without even trying that hard! And you’re telling me you get insecure just talking to a girl?”

“Um...yeah?” Feather Bangs replied with a sheepishly smile on her face. Eric just stared at him in disbelief.

“Just goes to show ya,” said Sweetie Belle, “That even smooth talking ponies can have doubts and insecurities.” Eric was still in disbelief when Feather Bangs looked nervously at the three fillies.

“Will you help me? Please?” Feather Bangs asked. The three fillies turned away to confer. Apple Bloom was still getting over her shock over what they had just learned.

“Gee, I don’t know about this,” said Apple Bloom.

“He just needs a little help in the conversation department,” Scootaloo replied, “Besides, I don’t think Big Mac is ready to leave just yet.” The three fillies and Eric, who was just listening to their conversation quietly, all turned to see Big Mac and Sugar were still giggling and nuzzling each other.

“Let’s do it!” said Sweetie Belle as the three fillies turned to face Feather Bangs.

“Feather Bangs, the Cutie Mark Crusaders are...” Apple Bloom began.

“...at your service!” said the three fillies and Eric together. Feather Bangs did a mane flip. The three fillies each did a mane flip of their own, even Eric tried but failed. Then they all laughed as Feather Bangs gave a wink.

It was nightfall by the time Eric had arrived at the castle and walked through the entrance doors. Twilight and Storm were there waiting for him.

“Eric, where have you been?” Twilight asked sternly, “We’ve been worried sick! You and your friends aren’t supposed to be out this late at night!”

“My friends and I were at Starlight’s old village,” Eric replied.

“What were you doing in Starlight’s old village?” Storm asked.

“Big Mac’s been going there a lot lately and we wanted to find out why and it turns out he had a crush on the baker, Sugar Belle and we helped him win her heart just like we did with Zephyr Breeze and Spitfire, only without the secret admirer technique,” Eric explained.

“A noble gesture, sweetie, but you still left town without telling us. You’re grounded for a week,” Twilight said calmly.

“I’m sorry for leaving without telling you,” Eric replied before heading to brush his teeth and going to bed.

Chapter 4: Triple Threat

A week later, school was out for the summer and the town was being decorated for a special event. Eric and Storm were busy getting several decorations placed and set up around the area while Starlight and Twilight were busy working together trying to set up a banner on top of town hall. Spike was overseeing everything as he looked at a long list which was dragging as he walked.

“Is the banner even?” Spike asked anxiously and then turned so Twinkleshine, who was in town for a visit and offered to help, “Are the flowers in place?” Twinkleshine used her magic to lift the flowers and place them into a wagon belonging to Berry Punch. Berry Punch smiled as she pulled the cart away.

“By which I mean ‘completely out of view’,” Spike said, “I’m pretty sure dragons don’t like flowers?”

“Maybe we should ask her?” Eric replied.

Spike walked over to a red crystal object that Storm setting up, “And what about the Ceremonial Dragon Fire Flame of Friendship? Is it still flaming?” Spike asked.

FWOOSH!

And as they looked inside, the flame erupted from the center of the pit.

Spike was simply knocked backwards with his front scales and body singed as he landed on his back. He quickly patted the soot off his body as he stood up.

Twilight then landed before Spike.

“Spike, everything looks great!” said Twilight, “You’re getting yourself worked up for no reason.”

“Listen to Mommy,” Eric remarked quietly to Spike. Storm snickered and quickly shushed him.

“I have lots of reasons,” Spike replied, “In fact, I wrote them down.” Spike then showed Twilight her own checklist. Starlight then walked up.

“You’ve been hanging around Twilight for too long,” said Starlight Glimmer. Twilight just smiled and chuckled nervously.

“The checklist is a habit we’ve all gotten from her,” Storm replied, “I use one everyday too!”

“I only use checklists when necessary,” Eric added, “What are you concerned about?”

“Reason number one: I invited Dragon Lord Ember to Ponyville today,” said Spike, “Reason two: Ember is a Dragon Lord is a dragon. Reason three: she’s coming to learn more about friendship.”

“Okay, the first reason is a big deal,” Eric pointed out, “The second reason is a bit redundant, but the point is made since ponies are still a little hesitant with meeting a dragon other then you face to face. The third reason is going to be an interesting challenge in of itself.” Spike just glared.

“According to Ember’s letters, the dragons are trying to be friends, but competing is in their nature, and it’s leading to more and more fights,” Twilight said.

“Can’t be anything worse than when Rainbow Dash and Applejack get competitive,” Eric pointed out.

“That is a good point,” Storm said.

“Which brings me to reason number four,” Spike replied, holding up his list, “The Dragon Lord wants my advice, and as the new official Equestrian friendship ambassador to the dragons, I can’t let her down.”

“When did he get that title?” Eric asked.

“I have no idea,” Storm replied bluntly, emphasizing he didn’t give that title to Spike.

“This isn’t a joke!” Spike snapped, “I just saying I’m taking this visit very seriously?!”

“Easy Spike, we know. We’ve got your back.” Storm said with Eric smiling and nodding in agreement.

“I know you feel a lot of pressure,” said Twilight, “But you’ve got this, Spike!” Spike smiled and then leaned forward worriedly.

“I...I just want things to be perfect,” said Spike.

“I know you do, Spike. But you can’t control how the day is going to go. All you can do is expect...the...unexpected?” Eric replied when he and Storm turned around as a familiar shadow appeared behind them. The figure then walked up and tapped Spike on the shoulder. Spike gasped when he turned around and saw who is was. Even Starlight and Twilight were in shock when they noticed a familiar changeling.

“Thorax!” Spike exclaimed, “You’re in Ponyville!”

“Of course I am, silly!” Thorax said, “You invited me. And I’m not one to back out of an invitation.”

“Say, what?!” Storm remarked.

“Hey, Storm!” said Thorax. Storm quickly recovered.

“Hey Thorax, good to see ya,” Storm greeted.

“Hey, Twilight! Hey, Starlight! Hi, Eric!” Thorax said to the two mares and boy as he waved at them.

“Hey!” Twilight said nervously.

“Hello!” Starlight replied in the same tone and at the same time as Twilight. They also waved hello at the same time.

“Hi, Thorax!” Eric greeted.

“Oooh! I can’t believe you did all this for me!” said Thorax as the view zoomed out to show the decorated surroundings, “Great banner! Love the stage!” He then noticed the fire pit, “What’s this flame thingy? Oh, it’s pretty!” Thorax smiled excitedly and bounced on his hooves before rushing off. Twilight walked up to Spike.

“You invited Thorax over to Ponyville on the same day as Ember?!” Twilight whispered.

“Apparently,” said Spike.

“Judging by the look on your face,” Storm added with Eric beside him, “You didn’t plan to do that.”

“Apparently,” Spike repeated rather sheepishly.

“That doesn’t seem like a good idea,” said Starlight, “How are you gonna entertain them both?”

“I have no idea,” Spike replied, whimpering as he began to panic.

“Like they always say,” Storm pointed out, “Whenever somepony wants perfection, anything that can go wrong, does go wrong.”

While nopony said anything, they all agreed with him.

After a few moments of silence, Storm decided to speak up, “How exactly did this happen? I recall giving you a calendar to help you avoid something like this.”

“I accidentally startled him when he was looking at it,” Eric said, “But he burned it to a crisp. I offered to get him a replacement, but he said he had everything he had written own in his head. Apparently not!”

“I completely forgot!” Spike interjected, “Thorax wrote and said he needed to talk, and I told him to come over. I didn’t realize it was the same day I invited Ember! What am I going to do?!” Spike’s teeth began to chatter as he started to panic once again. Twilight and Starlight looked at Spike worriedly.

“Come on, pull yourself together,” Eric said, trying to keep calm, “This could be a great opportunity to open the door of friendship between the changelings and the dragons. Alliances work best when everyone is on the same page.”

“Right you are, Eric,” Storm added.

“WHAT?!” Spike interjected in shock, “Are you crazy?!”

“Well, maybe they’ll like each other,” Starlight added with a sheepish smile on her face.

“Probably not,” said Spike, “Ember is tough and self-assured and intimidating. And Thorax...”

“Spike, I’m so glad you invited me!” said Thorax as he appeared behind him and hugged him happily, “You are one of my closest, nicest, most caring, and most understanding friends ever!” Spike just smiled nervously when Thorax noticed something in the distance, “Ooh! Is that ice in the shape of a dragon?” Thorax then rushed over to look at it, acting like a fan-boy as he did so.

“Yeah, I see you point,” said Starlight bluntly, “They might not get each other.”

“Or worse, they’ll hate each other!” said Spike worriedly, “And if the leader of the changelings and the Dragon Lord get into a fight...” Spike gulped, “I could be responsible for starting a war that could ruin Equestria as we know it!” Spike then gasped as an animation appeared showing Thorax and the changelings were colored in shades of red while Ember and the dragons were in shades of blue. The changelings and dragons then clashed to the point the ground cracked and the entire land exploded.

Back in reality, Spike had gone rigid with a terrified look on his face.

“I’m sure that won’t happen. Now pull it together,” Twilight said walking up to the dragon. Spike managed to do so and noticed that Thorax was busy admiring the ice sculpture of Ember.

“I honestly think having them meet each other would be a good idea, Spike,” Storm said.

“I agree,” Eric replied.

“Not happening!” Spike interjected. Eric tried to protest, but Storm held him back and shook his head.

“Fine, we’ll do it your way,” Eric conceded with an eye roll, “We’ll help you keep them apart.”

“For now at least,” Storm said discreetly to his son.

“Thank you,” Spike replied before turning to Thorax, “So, heh, Thorax, heh, everything good with you?”

“Well, honestly, no,” Thorax replied, “Not really. I have indigestion. Not sure if it’s the new diet or stress. Or maybe it’s both.” Spike said. He did his best to listen but then noticed in the sky behind Thorax and a familiar blue dragon was approaching.

“Well, I’d think it’d be more from stress than your diet,” Eric suggested as Spike was starting to panic again.

“NO!” Spike yelped in shock, making Storm, Twilight, and Starlight look up in the sky.

“Yeah, it really could be both,” Thorax continued, “And it might be affecting my sleeping, too. I’m a real tosser and turner.”

Eric had seen Ember approaching and was currently trying to keep Thorax from seeing the blue dragon approaching behind him. Spike looked back at the two ponies.

“Uh-oh!” Twilight whimpered.

“Honey, we can deal with Thorax,” said Storm, “Eric and Starlight can handle Ember for now.”

“Sounds like you really need to unwind,” said Spike once he saw the royal couple approaching, “Uh, how about a, uh...a trip to the castle? Heh...you can’t miss that view!” Spike then got behind Thorax and began to push him forward as Storm and Twilight walked up.

“Yes, the castle! Storm and I will give you a personal tour!” said Twilight.

As the two ponies and changeling walked off, Thorax then looked back when he saw Spike wasn’t with them.

“Uh, aren’t you coming?” Thorax asked.

“Yeah, I’m just gonna...grab some ice cream for us and catch up. Heh-heh,” Spike replied nervously as the three of them walked off. It was at that moment, Ember made a firm landing on ground and stood confidently before Spike.

“Whoa!” said Eric, clearly impressed. Spike then looked around as six ponies in marching uniforms appeared with trumpets. Spike quickly gave them a thumbs up. The six ponies blew their trumpets...right into Ember’s face. Ember raised her claws to attack when Spike called for her attention. But Ember had managed to scare one of the ponies so bad that they ran off. Spike and Eric approached her.

“Dragon Lord Ember, as the official Equestrian friendship ambassador for the Dragon Lands and Ponyville,” Spike began, “I, Spike of Ponyville…”

“And I, Prince Eric Sparkle, the future Prince of Friendship,” Eric continued.

“Welcome you to...uh, Ponyville.” Spike finished, then added quietly to himself, “I gotta work on my official speech.”

“No kidding,” Eric remarked, getting a glare from Spike.

“Okay, thanks,” said Ember as Spike gave her a hug. Ember just chuckled uncomfortably and patted his head.

“Right, the hug thing,” Ember said. Eric rushed up.

“Good to meet you, Ember,” Eric greeted sticking his hand out.

“What are you doing?” Ember asked.

“It’s called a handshake or hoof shake in the case of ponies. It’s another way to greet someone,” Eric replied.

“Good to meet you too, Prince Eric,” Ember said, shaking his hand.

Ember then looked around the town and said, “This place has a lot of colors. In the Dragon Lands, everything’s just rocks or the color of ash.”

“What about molten lava?” Eric added.

“That too,” said Ember and then gave a big sneeze, sending a large fireball at the banner above town hall. The nearby ponies gasped in shock.

“That’s probably why,” said Ember. The surrounding ponies started running and screaming for their lives.

“Calm down, everypony,” Eric called out, “All she did was sneeze!” But pony would listen. Ember just looked most annoyed at all the panicking ponies as Spike and Eric smiled apologetically. The former also shrugged his shoulders.

“Hey, Twilight!” said Ember as she waved to...Starlight?! The lilac unicorn gave her a funny look and looked around.

“Actually, I’m Starlight,” the lilac unicorn replied, “Starlight Glimmer. Nice to meet you.” Starlight waved hello as Ember awkwardly returned the gesture.

“Oh, sorry,” said Ember, “I’m really gonna have to get used to these pony names. Lots of “-lights” and shiny things. So, where is Twilight and Storm?”

“They are at their castle,” Spike replied without thinking and then realized his mistake, “D’oh!” Spike covered his mouth.

“We should go visit them then,” Ember said, “Part of friendship is saying “hi” to your friends, right?”

“We, well, yeah, but...” Spike stammered nervously, but could only make funny sounds and his face turned deep red.

“You’re making weird noises,” Ember pointed out, “Do you have a stomachache?”

“I think I feel one coming on.” Spike replied, smiling timidly.

“Well, you know what us dragons say,” said Ember, “Push past the pain!”

“Good advice,” Eric said.

“Thanks,” Ember replied, “Now let’s go.” The blue dragon quickly walked off.

“Or we could stay here,” Spike suggested quickly and nervously.

“Or I could go without you,” Ember replied with a smirk and kept walking away.

“Follow me,” Eric said as he led the blue dragon to where the castle was located. Spike just leaned forward with face filled with dread. Starlight chuckled.

“Ah, I like her,” said Starlight with a smug smile on her face.

“Ohhh...” Spike whimpered as he rushed after Ember and Eric. Starlight just continued to smirk and then followed closely behind at a casual pace. It didn’t take them too long to reach the castle. Eric was about to open the door when Spike rushed ahead of him and opened it instead.

“Hey!” Eric retorted but Spike ignored his protests as he opened the door and looking inside of the main foyer. He found the area empty.

“Good,” said Spike, “They’re not here.”

“What was that?” Ember asked since she had heard Spike’s mumbling.

“Uh, I...I said, “It’s all clean in here”!” said Spike, as Eric rolled his eyes, Even Ember gave Spike a funny look. Spike just sweated as he tried to find something else to say.

“Uh, you must be hungry from your travels,” Spike continued, “Please, I’d love to present you with an official friendship welcome banquet.” Ember then walked off as Spike nervously followed behind Ember. Eric just followed behind with a heavy sigh. Starlight was the only pony who kept calm as she closed the front door and followed the others to the dining room.

Once in the dining room, Spike, Eric, and Starlight were soon cringing as they watched Ember eat. One would think it might have to do with Ember’s table manners, but sadly they weren’t that lucky. What was so cringe worthy was the fact that Ember was eating the actual dish and not the food inside it. Unlike traditional china dishes, these dishes were made of the same material as the castle itself.

“So this is something friends do?” Ember as asked as she crunched loudly on a bowl, “I could get used to this.” She then took another bite out of the bowl and continued munching loudly. Eric’s eyes shifted quickly between Spike and Starlight.

“Should I tell her or do you want to say something?” Eric asked slowly.

“Actually, that’s not food,” said Starlight, but then Spike switched places with Eric, at his expense and nudged Starlight’s side.

“Dragons love gems!” Spike told Starlight quickly.

“Fine, but you’re telling Twilight and Storm what happened to their wall,” said Starlight.

“And all their dishes,” Eric added, “I can tell you right now that Daddy isn’t going to be happy when he sees that Ember ate the dining room.” Nearby, Ember was now taking bites out of the walls of the room and the columns.

“Just keep her here,” said Spike to Eric and Starlight and then looked over in Ember’s direction, “Okay, Yeah!” He quickly laughed, “Enjoy all the, uh...crystal...things.” Starlight looked annoyed while Eric was most indignant as Spike rushed off, but not without Ember noticing.

“Where are you going?” Ember asked, “I thought this was an official friendship banquet.” Spike quickly skidded to a stop.

“Just gotta use the little dragons’ room!” Spike replied, then quickly revved his feet and ran off.

Back in the library, Twilight was just holding a book with her magic as she sat in a comfy single chair that was actually big enough for two. Thorax was just watching and listening politely while Storm just stood nearby with a rather annoyed looking face.

“So this is my chair for fictional reads,” said Twilight and then shuffled about a bit trying to get comfortable on one side of the chair. Storm rolled his eyes and decided to sit on the other side of the chair since there was room for him.

“It also acts as our cuddle chair,” Storm added. “Since there is room for two.” Storm then nuzzled her cheek affectionately. Twilight smiled, but then noticed Thorax was smirking, making her feel rather embarrassed.

“Anyway,” said Twilight as she used her magic to shove Storm out of the chair.

“WAH! OOMPH!” Storm yelped from being shoved off the chair and landing on the floor. Twilight then hopped out of the chair, ignoring Storm’s glares, and sat on another chair made out of the castle crystal.

“This is my studying chair because the hard back keeps me awake,” said Twilight as she slammed her back against the chair, cringing uncomfortably and smiling to try and hide her discomfort. Thorax just smiled politely. Storm just shook his head and rolled his eyes.

Spike and Eric then entered the library room. Thorax blinked when he saw them.

“Oh, Spike! And Eric!” said Thorax, bouncing excitedly on his hooves as he rushed up to his two friends, “I’m so glad you’re here! Both of you!”

“Glad to be here,” Eric replied. Thorax than leaned over to the two of them.

“This castle visit is getting weird,” said Thorax discreetly to the two of them, “Twilight really likes chairs.” Spike looked to see Twilight was using her magic to float some chairs about and smiling sheepishly. Storm just sat nearby with his fore-hooves crossed and looking very, very annoyed.

“Oh, what happened to the ice cream?” Thorax asked.

“Uh, they ran out,” said Spike, “Heh. Hey, I’m really sorry, but I gotta borrow Twilight and Storm quickly.” Spike then rushed quickly grabbed Twilight and Storm.

“Aah!” Twilight yelped, making her drop the floating chairs.

“Yipe!” Storm yelped as well.

“Be right back!” said Spike as he pushed both of them out of the room.

“But we didn’t get to talk yet!” Thorax called out, but Spike was already gone and groaned.

It wasn’t long before Spike shoved both Twilight and Storm into the throne room. Eric reluctantly followed them.

“Ember’s here!” said Spike.

“We know. We saw you coming and had to distract Thorax by showing him chairs. Why did you bring Ember to the castle of all places?” Twilight asked.

“I don’t know,” said Spike as he turned around and started to panic, “Ember was asking for you, Thorax wants to talk to me, and your son keeps trying to get them to cross paths!”

“Because I think keeping them apart is ridiculous!” Eric protested, “The world isn’t going to explode if they meet each other. I think it would be a great friendship opportunity!”

“And I think you’re insane!” Spike retorted. Eric scoffed.

“Listen to him,” Eric remarked skeptically and annoyingly. Spike ignored him and zipped up to Twilight and Storm.

“We need to switch places!” said Spike, “They might be getting suspicious!”

“Well why don’t we just introduce them to each other?” Eric suggested.

“Not happening!” Spike snapped, making Eric groan and face-palm himself.

“Just take it easy, sport,” Storm said as he walked up to the boy and hugged him gently, “You know based on experience that sometimes the best you can do in these kind of situations is just be supportive and hope they see common sense before the worst can happen.” Eric raised an eyebrow at his dad.

“The worst always happens when ponies ignore you, and then you have to bail them out of it,” Eric replied. Storm chuckled.

“Well, sometimes the best lessons in life are the hard ones, and sometimes ponies with high anxiety have a very, very difficult time listening to reason.” Storm said.

“And to think Spike gives Mommy such a hard time for over-stressing about the worst,” Eric said.

“I can hear the both of you,” said Twilight annoyingly. Storm and Eric just gave Twilight sheepish smiles.

“Sorry, Mommy,” Eric replied, “But when you get stressed, you do ignore Daddy when he tries to help you.” Twilight just sighed.

“I’m getting better with that,” Twilight snorted, “Anyway, all we have to do is make both Thorax and Ember feel special and keep them apart for a few more hours. We can do this.”

Spike noticed that his top scales were glowing from front to back.

“Dah?! What’s happening?!” Spike exclaimed in shock and whimpered nervously.

“I never seen a dragon do that before,” Eric said.

“But I have a good guess why Spike’s scales are doing that,” Storm as he pointed a fore-hoof toward Eric’s bandana.

“Huh?” Eric exclaimed and looked back. He gasped.

“My CMC bandana is glowing!” Eric said when he looked at his bandana and saw it glowing.

“I think it’s the map,” said Twilight, “It’s calling…both of you. The group then looked at the map.

There above Ponyville was an image of Spike’s head and Eric’s bandana cutie mark.

“Apparently, you two also have to solve a friendship problem!” said Twilight.

“Well that’s gonna complicate things,” Eric remarked. Spike just looked more dramatic than ever.

“The map is calling me and Eric?!” Spike remarked.

“Oh, amazing!” said Twilight, “My baby boy and you? The map is really reaching out!” Eric smiled, but Twilight noticed that Spike was giving her a very bitter look.

“Not a good time?” said Twilight sheepishly, “I get it.”

Just then, Starlight entered the room.

“Spike, are you here?” Starlight called out, “Ember’s eaten all of Twilight and Storm’s decorations, and—”

“Ember did WHAT?!” Storm interjected and gave Spike a glare. Spike just gave a squeaky sheepish smile. Starlight soon realized her mistake.

“—Oh! Hey, Twilight! Hey, Storm!” said Starlight in a casual tone with a chuckle and then gasped when she saw the map, Spike, and Eric, “Glowing map…” She gulped, “…glowing spikes…glowing bandana…That’s not good.”

“I know!” Spike snapped, jumping into the air, sweating as his scales kept glowing.

“At least your friendship problem is in Ponyville? Heh,” Starlight pointed out.

“If that is true…” said Eric as he pondered aloud.

“Ember and Thorax are NOT the friendship problem,” Spike protested. Eric groaned.

“Alright then,” Eric said in a calm tone, “If you believe somepony else needs our help and not Ember and Thorax, then let’s go find out where they are and take care of it. I’m sure Mommy, Daddy, and Starlight can handle things…right?”

“Okey-dokey,” Storm said with a light hoof pump.

“Okay, okay, you’re right, Eric. To pull this off, we’re gonna need all three of your help. You three need to keep Ember and Thorax separate while I get ice cream.” Spike said slowly.

“Ice cream?!” Eric remarked with a raised eyebrow.

“You mean ‘find the friendship problem’,” Twilight pointed out with a skeptical look on her face. Storm and Starlight were also glaring at him.

“Yeeeees!” said Spike timidly, “Go easy on me. I’m under a lot of pressure.” Spike then rushed off.

It didn’t take long before Spike and Eric were back in town.

“Friendship problem?” Spike called out as ponies were just walking about the area, “Anypony gotta friendship problem here?” He then rushed over two random ponies, “Any problems to solve?” The two ponies were too disturbed to answer. Eric just rolled his eyes and followed behind Spike with a long face.

“Friendship problems?” Spike asked as he popped out of bush before a pony that was digging up a hole. The pony was so startled that they jumped right into the nearby hole. Eric just walked up to the bush and said nothing. Another mare was about to get some apples when Spike popped out of the apple pile.

“Friendship problems!” Spike shouted, scaring the pony away. Spike then opened a window and found two ponies at a table.

“Anypony got friendship problems here?” Spike asked, but after a few seconds heard no reply, “No? Okay.” Spike then walked off until he nearly bumped into Eric, who as giving him a very blunt and annoyed look.

“It’s NOT Ember and Thorax!” Spike protested.

“Fine,” Eric said plainly, “But if I may interject…”

“Like I can stop you,” Spike remarked sarcastically.

“Mommy taught me that you can’t just find a friendship problem. It often takes just being at the right place at the right time or the problem will come to you.” Eric said.

“That is the most…logical thing I’ve heard you say today,” Spike replied, rather impressed, “But…we’re short on time. How can we make the problem come to us faster?”

“I don’t think that…” Eric tried to explain when some loud voices interrupted them. They noticed that Lyra and Bonbon were having a bit of a disagreement.

“Well, I think vanilla strawberry cream is overused!” Lyra grunted.

“Hmph,” Bonbon huffed indignantly.

“Yes! Fighting!” Spike shouted with a fist pump, getting Lyra and Bonbon’s attention as well as glares from both ponies. Spike quickly recomposed himself.

“Uh, I mean, what seems to be the problem?” Spike asked.

“What’s seems to be the trouble?” Eric asked, “My mommy taught me a lot on how to solve disagreements.”

Lyra and Bonbon just exchanged looks with each other. They were tempted to ask them not to get involved, but conceded to letting the little dragon and boy help them out.

Back at the castle, Ember was still eating the dining room walls.

“Mmm. Mmm,” said Ember, “I’m stuffed.” She then burped loudly to make her point. It was at that moment Twilight and Storm entered the room.

“Ember, there you are!” said Twilight.

“We’ve been looking all over for you,” Storm added. Twilight then rushed over to give Ember a hug.

“Okay, right,” said Ember uncomfortably, “More pony hugs.” Storm chuckled.

“Same as ever I see,” Storm said as he extended his fore-hoof for a hoof-bump. Ember chuckled as she returned the hoof-bump.

“I met your son and I must say that he’s pretty cool,” said Ember, “Between you and me, Spike might be everything I’m looking for in a mate.” Twilight just smiled sheepishly and looked away.

“How’s your trip to Ponyville so far?” Twilight asked.

“Well, I’m certainly learning a lot about friendship,” Ember replied, “I had no idea it was polite to decorate your walls in your friends’ favorite foods!” Storm and Twilight looked around to see all the chewed up walls and missing dishes.

“Oh, my,” Twilight said with a nervous laugh.

“Ah…ah…ah…ah…ah…” Storm stuttered, deeply shocked.

“Keep it together, dear,” Twilight murmured, “We can fix it later.” Twilight just smiled sheepishly to Ember as Storm shook his head, burbling as he composed himself.

“Right,” said Storm.

“Where’d Spike and Starlight go?” Ember asked, “I feel like I’m being avoided.” Ember snorted and began to pout. Storm winced.

“Nooooo,” said Twilight, “They’re just making sure everything is perfect for your welcome party later.”

“We had a welcome party?” Storm asked since Spike said he only had a grand entrance for Ember. Twilight replied by nudging him hard in his knee, making Storm wince painfully as he glared at his wife and rubbed it.

“In the meantime, how about we show you around town?” Twilight suggested.

“Sounds good,” said Ember, “I can’t exactly learn about friendship if I don’t make new friends.” Ember then left the room as Twilight and Storm smiled and then sighed together once the blue dragon was a safe distance away.

“Maybe we should just introduce Ember to Thorax before we have to deal with any more damage,” Storm suggested.

Meanwhile, Thorax was trying to get comfy in one of the cushy chairs and then sighed sadly. It was then the doors opened and closed to reveal Starlight.

“Oh!” Thorax jumped since Starlight had closed the door a little too firmly.

“Uh, hey, Thorax,” said Starlight, “Um, Twilight, Storm, Eric, and Spike had some boring official paperwork to deal with, so looks like you and I get to hang out. What would you like to do?”

“But I wanted to talk with Spike, and Eric too,” said Thorax, “He said he’d be right back and I figured Eric would be back also.”

“Oh, you will, with one or the other or even both,” said Starlight, “But first, how about we grab a bite to eat?” Thorax then rubbed his belly.

“Huh. Well, you know, now that you’ve said it,” said Thorax, “I am a little hungry. Is there a dining room in the castle?” Starlight cringed.

“NO!” Starlight snapped, then Thorax looked at her curiously, “I mean, yeah, but that’s castle food. If you want the good stuff, we gotta go to town.” Thorax just smiled and walked past Starlight as he headed out of the room.

“Phew!” said Starlight as she wiped her brow and headed after Thorax.

Back in town, Spike and Eric were chatting with Lyra and Bonbon. His lecture seemed to have settled the quarrel between the two ponies.

“…and that’s why you should never let cupcake flavors get in the way of your friendship,” Spike concluded with Eric behind him. Lyra and Bonbon, however, were rather impressed with what they had to say.

“Huh, I guess I never thought of it that way,” said Lyra, “Thanks, Spike!”

“Thank you as well, Eric,” Bonbon added.

The two ponies walked off as Spike looked up at his scales, but nothing happened.

“Oh, come on! Glow!” Spike shouted as he squatted down.

“Something tells me Lyra and Bonbon’s argument wasn’t the problem we were meant to solve, ‘cause my bandana isn’t glowing and it was too easy,” Eric said.

“Spike! Eric!” Thorax called out from a table he and Starlight were sitting at since they had just finished lunch, “There you two are! Uh, done with your boring paperwork I see.” Thorax then sipped his tea. Spike and Eric had some blank looks until they noticed Starlight smiling at them.

“Uh-huh. Uh-huh,” Starlight murmured, laughing nervously and hinting at them to play along.

“Yep,” said Spike with a laugh as he and Eric walked up to them, “We’re done with whatever Starlight says we were doing.

“Thorax wanted to get out of the castle,” Starlight explained, “I thought coming to town was a really, reallygood idea.”

“Well, maybe now we can talk,” Thorax said.

“Uh, sssssure,” said Spike as he looked behind himself and sat down.

“I’ll leave you guys to it,” said Starlight as she excused herself and went to find Twilight and Storm.

“First of all, I wanted to thank you for having me over,” said Thorax to Spike specifically, “I’m in a bit of a leadership pickle, and I could use some advice.”

“Well, I definitely want to help you as quickly as possible,” Spike replied uneasily.

“Here’s my problem,” said Thorax, “There’s this renegade group of changelings who still feed off of love and are loyal to Glacio.”

“I thought you said you dealt with those changelings already,” Eric asked.

“I thought I could, but it’s not as easy as I thought it would be,” said Thorax, “Even though I said, “Hey let’s not do that anymore,” they say, “Hey, this is how we’ve been doing things for hundreds of years…” As Thorax kept speaking, the scene crossfaded to emphasize that Thorax was rambling on and on. Eric was the only one actually listening, giving nods here and there and sharing any input on Thorax’s situation. While Spike was listening, he seemed to be getting more uneasy, agitated, and downright impatient as the conversation dragged on.

“but it’s like they don’t want to, even though I’m the leader and I have to…” Thorax continued as his words seemed to fade out of Spike’s mind.

In another part of town Ember, Twilight, and Storm were just walking around. While Ember enjoyed the sites, Twilight and Storm were also secretly keeping an eye out for Starlight, Spike, Eric, and especially Thorax. Other ponies were gathering around Ember, chattering with interest to each other at the sight of the blue dragon.

“Looks like you’re getting rather popular around here Ember,” Storm told the blue dragon.

“Hello, I am Ember, daughter of Torch, winner of the Gauntlet of Fire, and lord of all dragons!” the blue dragon told the crowd and then breathed a huge flame from her mouth. Unfortunately, this frightened the crowd of ponies and sent them screaming and running away.

“Usually when I do that, the dragons are eager to meet me,” Ember told the couple.

“That’s not how ponies make friends,” Twilight replied.

“You don’t need to show your strength to prove yourself to ponies (usually),” Storm said, muttering the last word under his breath, “The trick is just being friendly and approachable. Keep in mind, most ponies are still intimidated by dragons because all they ever wanted to do was attack them and steal their loot. Showing off your fire-power can give ponies the wrong impression.”

“Ah, I get it,” said Ember with a smirk.

“Good,” Storm replied as Twilight smiled back. Ember then walked ahead and found Ditzy about to eat her favorite treat, a muffin. Ember quickly snatched the muffin out of Ditzy’s hooves.

“This is a weird friendship thing you ponies do, right?” Ember asked as she smeared the muffin all over a nearby wall. Ditzy was stunned and disturbed as Ember just smirked and wiggled her eyebrows at her. Ditzy just nervously back away. Ember looked very confused.

“Okay…why would you think doing that was a good idea?” said Storm, “You can’t exactly do that with gems!”

“It made sense in my head,” Ember replied honestly.

“Uh, you guys are in town, too?” Starlight Glimmer remarked.

“What are you talking about?” Ember replied, “You’ve been with me this whole time.” Starlight raised an eyebrow at the blue dragon.

“No, I’m Starlight,” the lilac unicorn replied. Ember looked back to see Twilight giving her skeptical look. Storm was also giving Ember a similar look.

“Can you really not tell them apart?” Storm asked with interest. Ember looked at Twilight and Starlight.

“Riiiight,” Ember said slowly, “I’m sorry, but you can’t blame me. You both look and act so much alike.”

“What?!” Starlight and Twilight exclaimed at the same time, both of them giving Ember the stink eye. Storm snickered loudly. Now Starlight and Twilight were glaring at him.

“Uh, I can see the similarities in personalities, but they do not look the same,” Storm said.

As the argument continued between Ember and the three ponies, back at the café, Thorax was still talking about his situation. Eric was the only one taking what he had to say seriously. Spike was getting too antsy to listen.

“…and they said to me they just keep saying the same thing,” Thorax continued.

“Talk about a bunch of stubborn mules,” Eric remarked, “I’m sure you can be a great leader. You just gotta believe in yourself.”

“Maybe,” said Thorax, not exactly feeling convinced, “You know, I think my leadership problem started in childhood. I must’ve been three when…” Thorax’s talking seemed to fade out as Spike looked more anxious than ever, the fact he could see the shadow of the sun moving across his tea cup meant Thorax was just talking on and on. Like before, Eric was the only one really listening.

“…three’s a different story, a-and you’ve definitely gotta hear it,” said Thorax, “But the story about my brother was when I was two…or was I one?”

“Take your time,” Eric said gently, “We’re not rushing you.” Spike’s jaw literally hit the floor as a silent but strained squeak left his mouth. He wanted Thorax to wrap things up as soon as possible! It was then Spike noticed two ponies about to take a seat in the same chair before glaring angrily at each other.

“This is my seat!” shouted the stallion named Crusoe Palm, “I saw it first!”

“Well, I got here first!” said the mare named Rainbow Stars.

“Thorax, uh, excuse me for a second,” said Spike as he got off his seat, took it with him, and walked over to the angry ponies. Crusoe Palm and Rainbow Stars were growling at each other until Spike pushed them apart while standing on his seat.

“Ponies, please!” said Spike, “If I may, I think I can help solve this friendship problem.” He then hopped off the seat as the two ponies gave each other the stink eyes. In the distance Thorax and Eric watched with interest, but the latter rolled his eyes.

“Here we go again,” Eric muttered. Spike then brought over two seats and put them side by side of each other.

“You two should sit together,” Spike suggested, “You both like the same place, you both ordered muffins, you’re both ponies. I think if you made a little effort, you’d find—Whoa!” Spike was cut off and knocked out of the way. Crusoe Palm and Rainbow Stars sat together with their back pressed against each other and smiled. Spike smiled for a job well done.

“Okay, that had to have done it,” said Spike as he looked at his scales, “Come on, spikes. Glow!” Spike strained and grunted to make his scales glow, but nothing happened. He then sighed in defeat as Eric walked up and shook his head at him.

“Hey, that was really great advice,” said Thorax, “So what do you think I should do?”

“Yeah, Spike, what do you think Thorax should do to solve his leadership issues?” Eric asked in a sarcastic tone. Spike gave him a glare as he struggled to find an answer.

“Uh, actually, I, uh…” Spike stuttered, but before he could find his words, he saw Twilight, Starlight and Storm with Ember. He could see that Storm and Ember were having a rather heated conversation, “…need a minute…alone…to, uh, really come up with great advice!”

“Seriously?” Eric remarked. Spike gave the boy the stink eye.

“We’ll be right back,” said Spike.

“What do you mean we?” Eric remarked.

“GRRR!” Spike growled in rage, looking fit to explode as he got into his face.

“Alright, calm down,” said Eric, pushing Spike back as she turned to Thorax, “We’ll be back as soon as we can.” Then the dragon and boy rushed off before Thorax could reply.

“Great. No problem. Leave me again. It’s fine,” said Thorax with a long sigh and face-planted the table.

Back with Storm, Starlight, Twilight, and Ember, the stallion and dragon were still bickering.

“I’m just saying, they’re both purple ponies with purple hair,” Ember explained to Storm. Twilight and Starlight glared.

“You both have cutie marks with sparkly things,” Ember continued as she pointed to both their flanks. Starlight chuckled humorlessly.

“Mine’s more of a glimmer. Heh,” Starlight remarked.

“How is that different?” Ember retorted.

“You’re generalizing my wife and her former student,” Storm remarked as he walked up to his wife, “My wife’s coat is a natural shade of purple with darker colored mane with even trimmed bangs and a lovely streak of magenta in the middle, and she’s pregnant.” He then walked up to Starlight, “Starlight is more of a lighter purple, her mane is lighter than my wife’s fur with a light blue streak in the middle and her bangs curl cutely around her horn. And their cutie marks are different. Starlight’s cutie mark is a type of sparkly object, but Twilight’s is a star,” Ember just snorted as Spike and Eric arrived.

“Oh, good, Spike,” said Ember, “Can you please tell these three I’m right? Twilight and Starlight both look very similar.” Twilight, Starlight, and Storm were most indignant, especially Storm since Ember had completely disregarded everything he had just told her.

“Uh…We’ll y’know, one thing friends do is let something go when it’s upsetting somepony else,” Spike said sheepishly.

“But I’m right,” Ember said indignantly with her arms crossed, “Besides, who are you to be telling me about friendship?” Ember snorted angrily as she got in Spike’s face, “I’ve barely seen you all day!”

“Uh, well, I’ve seen you,” Spike stuttered.

“ARE YOU CALLING ME A LIAR?!” Ember yelled, her voice knocking Spike down and a few feet away. Spike cowered back fearfully. Then there was trouble. Thorax was actually not too far away and had seen everything.

“Hey! NO one yells at my friend!” Thorax said angrily before transforming into a large black bear. He gave a loud bear growl as he beat his chest, then charged, and landed between Spike and Ember.

“Uh-oh,” Eric said fearfully.

“Spike, get away from the bear!” Ember shouted.

“This can’t be good,” Storm said worriedly as Twilight and Starlight cringed. Twilight was the first to recover.

“Actually, the bear is a changeling,” Twilight explained, “And he’s quite gentle.”

“Not anymore!” Thorax shouted and gave a loud roar.

“Thorax please calm down!” Eric pleaded but Ember gave a roar of her own and used Flamethrower at Thorax. Thorax used his giant bear paw to block the oncoming flames to avoid any damage. Then Thorax and Ember charged at each other, making Spike scream.

“My worst fears are happening!” Spike cried out as Eric cringed fearfully. Thorax and Ember were able to engage in battle when…

“NOOOOOOOO!” Spike shouted, making Thorax and Ember stand down.

“Back away, Spike and Eric!” Thorax warned, “I’m not gonna let this dragon harm a scale on your back, or a hair on Eric.”

“You back away!” Ember shouted, “I’m not gonna you harm them.” Ember then blinked at what she had said and what Thorax had said, “Wait. Did you say you’re not gonna let me harm Spike and Eric?”

“Yeah!” Thorax replied sternly.

“But that’s what I’m doing?” Ember replied.

“Uh, what?” Thorax said confused.

“Yeah, what?” Ember replied in the same confused tone.

“Equestria as we know it is over!” Spike said in a panicked tone as he lay frontside first on the ground with his eyes closed, “The war that pits changeling against dragon is about to begin! And it’s all my fault! My title of Equestria’s friendship ambassador is a lie—!”

“Will you pull yourself together and open your eyes!” Eric snapped. Spike did open his eyes and saw Thorax and Ember giving him blank looks.

“Oh. Hey. You guys aren’t fighting?” Spike asked casually and in surprise.

“Why would we be fighting?” Ember asked.

“Because I accidentally invited you both over to Ponyville on the same day?” Spike replied. Ember and Thorax looked at each other.

“So what?” Ember and Thorax said together.

“I’ve been asking myself that all day,” Eric remarked to himself sarcastically. Thorax heard him.

“Wait, that friend you were trying to tell me about,” said Thorax, “It was Ember you were trying to have me meet, wasn’t it?” Eric nodded sadly. Thorax then turned to Spike.

“Why didn’t you let me meet Ember?” Thorax asked Spike.

“And why didn’t you let me meet Thorax?” Ember asked in a stern tone.

“I…was trying to keep you apart because I didn’t think you’d get along,” Spike admitted honestly. Thorax and Ember shared skeptical looks with each other.

“Oh. I get it,” said Ember, “You thought he wouldn’t like me because I’m a dragon and I’m bad at friendship?”

“No, no, of course not!” said Spike in his defense, “But—Wait. Isn’t that why you’re here?”

“I can say I’m bad at friendship,” Ember retorted angrily, “You or Eric can’t say it about me! You know what? I don’t wanna talk about it.”

“Wait, please!” Spike called out, but it was too late. Ember had flown off. Spike just sighed and then turned to Thorax, “I’m sorry.”

“No, no, it’s cool,” said Thorax before a bitter look appeared on her face, “You thought I would be too soft, and someone like Ember would never respect me. Just like my own changelings. At least Eric thought Ember would’ve wanted to be my friend!”

“No, that’s not it!” Spike called out but Thorax was already flying away, “Thorax, wait!” Once again, Spike was too late and soon Thorax was out of sight.

“Oh, no…What have I done?” Spike asked as he held his head. He then saw Eric approach him.

“Spike…” said Eric in a firm tone.

“I don’t want to hear a word out of you!” Spike shouted angrily, but he soon regretted it when he saw Eric began to cry, “Oh great…Eric…I didn’t mean…”

“You make me feel so worthless!” Eric sobbed, “I’m not trying to make you feel dumb on purpose! I’m not trying to prove you wrong! I’m not trying to say I’m better than you or smarter than you! All I wanted to do was help you! This could’ve been avoided if you just listened to me! But you didn’t, you kept brushing me off. I know I’m just a boy, but I didn’t think that meant my feelings and opinions had no value!” Eric began to cry louder. Spike felt even worse as he noticed that Storm and Starlight were giving him sad and disappointed looks, while Twilight was calming Eric down.

Just outside of town, Thorax was just sitting before a small pond, chucking rocks into the water and looking rather glum. He wasn’t alone for long as Ember arrived.

“Why are you still here?” Ember asked. Thorax sighed.

“Because I’m having trouble leading my pack,” Thorax replied honestly, “so I don’t really wanna go home.”

“Wait, you’re in charge?” Ember asked and then chuckled, “Oh, boy. You need to be more assertive.”

“Well, that’s my problem,” Thorax replied, “I don’t know how! I tried asking them to please follow my directions. I even offered a prize, and then—” Thorax was cut off when Ember put a finger over his lips.

“Shhh! Stop talking,” Ember said quickly. Thorax just blinked.

“That’s how you do it,” said Ember as she backed away.

“Whoa! That just gave my chills,” said Thorax, clearly impressed.

“I know you have it in you,” Ember told the changeling, “You turned into a bear to defend Spike and Eric.”

“Huh, I guess I can be tough when I’m defending my friends,” said Thorax, “But when I’m just enforcing my rules, I-I feel unsure of myself.”

“There’s nothing to be unsure of,” Ember replied, “You’re the leader for a reason. Make a decision and let it be known that the decision is final. And if that doesn’t work, turn into a bear.”

“Oh, well, that’s good advice,” Thorax replied.

“I know it is,” said Ember smugly.

“So what’s your deal?” Thorax asked the blue dragon, “Why do you think you’re so bad at friendship?”

“I don’t want to talk about it,” Ember replied firmly as she turned away from Thorax.

“Oh you have to!” said Thorax, “How else are you gonna solve your problems?”

“Through feats of strength and fire duels, of course,” Ember answered as she tossed a large rock into the air, used Flamethrower to make the rock explode into tiny pieces.

“Uh, how does that help?” Thorax asked, feeling rather confused. Ember landed firmly on top of a rock.

“Crushing another dragon in competition establishes my dominance and makes me feel great,” Ember boasted and posed to prove her point.

“Right, but, uh, how do you think they feel?” Thorax asked.

“Humiliated! Ashamed!” Ember said confidently before her tone grew sheepish, “They’d probably wanna run away and bury themselves under a rock and…never come out. They’re probably sad. Kinda low. Definitely not happy.” Ember didn’t hide the fact she now felt rather glum.

“That’s because that kind of competition can divide you,” Thorax explained, “And it doesn’t get to the heart of the issue. Talking about your feelings does.” Ember gave a loud sneeze, shooting flames out of her mouth as she did so.

“Ugh! I think I’m allergic to feelings,” Ember groaned.

“You know you don’t have to be sappy,” Thorax pointed out, “or huggy-feely about it! But you should let your friends know how you feel. If you need someone that will help you feel more comfortable doing so, talk to Storm. You can be as sappy and touchy feely as you want and he’ll make sure you don’t feel silly about it.”

“I…think I can manage without speaking to Storm, and I know where we can start.” Ember said, then flew off.

“Where?” said Thorax before he figured it out, “Ohhhh. Spike. Hah. I got there.” Thorax just smirked to himself.

Back in town, Twilight, Starlight, and Storm were busy cleaning up the area, including the banner that burned up earlier. Spike and Eric were just sweeping up the grounds.

“I think they’re gone. They probably never want to see me again,” Spike said sadly.

At that very moment, Ember and Thorax landed firmly before Spike.

“Or they want to see you now,” Starlight replied in the background since she had been listening in. Spike gulped and Starlight smiled nervously as she and Storm walked away. Eric stood in front of the purple dragon.

“Don’t be too mad at him,” said Eric, “He’s got an anxiety problem and it made him think worst-case scenario.”

“Eric, we want to speak to Spike,” said Ember, “At least you tried to introduce us to each other.” Thorax nodded in agreement. Eric just sighed and backed away so Spike was facing Ember and Thorax alone.

“Guess what, Spike,” Ember said firmly.

“I know,” said Spike sadly, “I’m so sorry.”

“Let me talk about this!” Ember yelled and then found it very difficult to speak up, “I…feel…mad.” Ember strained so much that her face turned purple and she was sweating heavily before letting out a long sigh.

“Okaaaay…That’s a good first attempt,” said Thorax slowly, “Now maybe try to be more specific?” He gave her an encouraging smile. Ember stretched her arms, fanned herself since she was feeling a little sweaty again before trying to speak again.

“I’m…” Ember struggled to say before sighing, “upset!”

“You have every right to be,” Spike replied.

“I know I do,” said Ember, getting into Spike’s face, “And I know I need to tell you how I feel because my friend Thorax said it would make me feel better. And it does!” Ember flew away a few feet before stopping and then smiled smugly.

“Yeah! And I have no problem telling you what you did was wrong because my friend Ember is helping me be more assertive!” Thorax added also getting into his face. Spike then fell down.

“Whoa,” said Spike in shock.

“Nice,” said Ember impressively.

“Ha-ha!” said Ember and Thorax together as they shared a high-hoof/claw.

Spike stood up to speak to the changeling and dragon.

“You guys should be mad at me,” said Spike, “I was so worried about how it could go wrong, I didn’t even think about how it could go right.” Spike sighed sadly, “Can you forgive me?” Spike got down on his knees and pleaded to them. Ember and Thorax exchange nods.

“I really do feel better,” said Ember, “So, yeah. I’m good.”

“Hah. Me, too,” said Thorax, then smirked as he grabbed Spike, Eric, and Ember and pulled them in for a group hug. Ember groaned and rolled her eyes.

“Again?” Ember remarked.

“Come on, admit it, you like hugs,” Eric teased.

“Oh shut your mouth!” Ember retorted annoyingly. Spike and Eric laughed.

Suddenly, Spike and Eric heard the sound of shimmering and chiming. Spike looked up to see his scales were glowing and Eric found his bandana was glowing as well.

“No way! It’s finally happening!” said Spike, “I solved a friendship problem!”

“Ahem,” Eric said indignantly.

“Sorry, I meant we solved a friendship problem,” Spike replied.

“Actually, you created the friendship problem by not trusting your friends,” said Starlight as she, Twilight, and Storm walked up.

“And not trusting in Eric,” Storm added.

“Yeah, but then I solved it by learning my lesson,” said Spike in a smug tone, “And by realizing that Eric was only trying to help me and getting upset because I ignored him. I should’ve trusted him when he suggested they meet. And I should have told my two friends about each other immediately instead of assuming they wouldn’t get along.”

“Aw, he does have a brain after all,” Eric teased and hugged him tightly.

“Good job, Spike,” said Twilight, “And good job to you too, Eric.”

“Why me? I didn’t exactly help Spike realize the truth sooner,” Eric said

“But you did help Ember open up so she could be completely honest with Spike,” Storm replied, “You’re ability to empathize and understand others almost rivals my own skills. I’m so very proud of you.”

“Thanks Daddy,” Eric in a humble tone before rushing up to Twilight and Storm so they could give him a hug. Spike then joined the hug along with Starlight. Thorax was rather touched at the sight while Ember felt rather skeptical.

“Is this another part of friendship?” Ember asked, “Telling each other what you’ve learned all the time.” Spike, Twilight, Eric, Starlight, and Storm all giggled to each other.

“Yeah, pretty much,” said Starlight.

“Yup,” said Spike.

“It’s the cool thing to do around here,” Eric said smugly, “It’s what all the hardcore ponies do.” All but Ember laughed. The blue dragon rolled her eyes, but smirked afterward.

A little later that day, some balloons floated past the foreground so Spike was standing in front of town hall with Eric at his right side. In front of him were Ember and Thorax. The foreground had a bunch of ponies who were chattering with each other until Eric whistled to get their attention.

“So, as a show of unity, I present the Dragon Fire Flame of Friendship to both Dragon Lord Ember and Thorax, leader of the changeling pack!” Spike announced, “May the flame of friendship burn for eternity.” The ponies all cheered. Eric clapped happily. Storm, Starlight and Twilight exchanged smiled with each other before each mare leaned against Storm’s side so he could hold them both. Then suddenly…

ACHOO!

WHOOOOOOSH!

Ember sneezed, sending a fireball at a nearby ice statue, and melting it into water. The ponies all gasped as Ember recovered.

“You should have more things made of rocks,” Ember suggested.

“Correction, we need more things made of rock that you’re not gonna eat and destroy!” Eric said.

“Ha! Ha! Ha!” Ember remarked sarcastically, but she, along with the others all laughed.

Chapter 5: Campfire Tales

On a nice relaxing mid-late morning, Eric was ready for his camping trip with Jasper and Smokey, his friends, and their sisters.

“Are you ready to go, sweetie?” Twilight asked.

Eric nodded, and then climbed onto her back. Twilight and Storm then took him and themselves over to the entrance of the Everfree Forest to meet up with the others. When they got there, Eric saw his friends, Apple Bloom, Sweetie Belle, and Scootaloo standing there, and went over to them for a hug.

“Hey, Eric! How’ve you been?!” Scootaloo asked.

“I’ve been good,” Eric said.

“Are you excited for your first camping trip, cutie-boo?” Sweetie Belle asked.

“Yeah! Let’s go!” Eric said, and he suddenly received a hug from Rarity.

“Hello, precious. Are you ready to go?” she asked. Eric nodded, and then Rarity walked over to Twilight and Storm.

“Are you sure you can take care of him?” Twilight asked.

“Of course we will,” Applejack said. “As long as our sisters behave themselves and try to support the little feller, he’ll be in good hooves.”

“Indeed, darling. We’ll make sure he has a good time on his first camping trip and that he’ll stay out of trouble,” Rarity said.

Eric then hugged his mother and father before he left.

“Eric? Now you be good for Applejack, Rarity, and Rainbow and listen to Jasper and Smokey because they’re going to take good care of you during your trip,” Twilight said.

“Understood?” Storm asked.

Eric nodded, and then she gave him a kiss on the forehead.

“Climb on, precious. You can ride on my back,” Rarity said, and then she lowered herself so he can climb onto her back and then he sat himself down.

“We’ll be back in a few days, sugarcube,” Applejack said.

“So don’t you worry about a thing,” Rainbow Dash replied.

“Bye, Mommy. Bye, Daddy,” Eric said.

“Bye, sweetie,” Twilight replied, “Have fun.”

“Be safe, sport,” Storm added as they went into the Everfree Forest to find a place to set up camp.

Soon enough, they reached their intended campsite which happened to be next to a cave.

Applejack was straining and grunting as she was trying to get their tent stood up on her own, but was having trouble doing so. Apple Bloom was just patting down a picnic blanket.

“Hey, kid, get over here,” Applejack called out, her voice muffled since the rope was in her mouth. Apple Bloom then grabbed the rope to help Applejack out. It wasn’t long before the two sisters had gotten their tent standing up. Apple Bloom put the stake into the ground and Applejack hammered it into place. It was then Smokey rushed up.

“Sorry ‘bout that, AJ. I was busy collecting some firewood to cook our lunch. I could’ve helped,” Smokey said.

“No worries babe,” said Applejack, “Apple Bloom and I got this covered.” Applejack then showed that all four tents had been pitched up. Applejack and Apple Bloom’s tent was orange, Rarity and Sweetie Belle’s tent was purple, and Rainbow and Scootaloo’s tent was cyan blue. Eric’s tent was yellow and was positioned between Applejack and Rarity’s tents.

“Tents are lookin’ good,” Applejack continued, “And we made good time today. At this rate, we’ll be at Winsome Falls by tomorrow!” Apple Bloom smiled excitedly.

“We should do the annual Big-Sister-Little-Sister camping trip every weekend!” Apple Bloom suggested.

“Then is wouldn’t be annual, and if we did it every weekend, it probably wouldn’t be as special,” Applejack answered as she gave her little sister a wink.

“But the more we do it, the better we get at camping,” said Apple Bloom, “Remember the first time we came here and Rarity had that ginormous tent?”

“I was told she made Sweetie Belle pull a wagon loaded with over twenty pieces of luggage all by herself,” Eric replied as he gave a skeptical look, “And didn’t help her either.” Applejack just smiled sheepishly in reply.

“I heard that!” said Rarity, giggling to herself, “I treated Sweetie Belle to a week’s worth of spa treatments to mend her sore back along with plenty of ice cream and lots of extra sisterly love to make up for it. Besides, I’ve gotten much better at ‘roughing it’, haven’t I?” Rarity looked back to see Sweetie Belle carrying some luggage on her back. She was straining herself a bit too, but instantly recovered when Rarity spoke to her.

“Yup,” Sweetie Belle replied, “This time, you only packed three suitcases.”

“She should only be packing one and maybe place an Undetectable Extension Charm on it, like Eric did with his backpack,” Jasper remarked smugly as he looked at his own saddle bag. Applejack just gave Rarity a knowing smirk.

“I know what you’re both thinking,” said Rarity, “But I promise, I only brought the essentials.”

“Like those light thingies?” Applejack asked as she pointed up. On the trees were several paper lanterns in various colors.

“Of course,” Rarity replied, “What is life if you can’t make it beautiful?”

A short distance away in the fore-ground, Rainbow was hovering about some bushes until she found one bush filled with some sand-red berries.

“Mmmm!” said Rainbow, “These berries look good enough to eat!” Rainbow quickly scooped up a huge collection of berries in her fore-legs.

“DON’T!” Scootaloo shouted from behind the blue Pegasus as she showed Rainbow a page of her book, “According to my book, they’re extremely poisonous!”

Rainbow looked at her blankly before dropping all the berries. Scootaloo just sighed with relief. But then a leaf landed on her nose. Scootaloo gasped and backed right into a twig and it snapped as she stepped on it. Scootaloo grunted as she jumped and did a one-eighty. There before her was a huge dark cave.

“EEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEK!” Scootaloo screamed.

“What?” Rainbow asked as she hovered over to the orange filly.

“I heard something, I stepped on something, and I saw that creepy cave…” Scootaloo explained, “I guess I still get a little bit scared out here, even after the last camping trip.”

“Don’t worry, kid,” said Rainbow confidently, “You’ve got a big sister this time.” Rainbow noggied her mane, making the orange filly smile.

Rainbow and Scootaloo headed back to the campsite where Rarity, Applejack, Sweetie Belle, Apple Bloom, Eric, Jasper, and Smokey were setting up all the food that had been prepared for their lunch.

“This looks amazing!” said Apple Bloom.

“This is gonna be the best Big-Sister-Slash-Little-Sister camping trip ever!” Scootaloo remarked.

“I’ve got a bad feeling about this,” Eric said.

The others began to dig in as Rarity served some punch from a canteen. Sweetie Belle was about to eat her carrot dog when a fly-der landed on it. The fly-der then looked at her and shot some webbing into her eye.

“I’ll shoo that pesky bug away for you, Swe—” Eric then stopped talking and froze as he looked up. His eyes shrunk at what he was seeing.

“Great Scott!” Jasper and Smokey shrieked. Everypony looked up. There above them was a massive swarm of fly-ders headed for them.

Within a few seconds, the entire swarm came down on the eight ponies and boy.

“AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!”

Everypony screamed as the fly-der swarm invaded them.

As the fly-ders continued to buzz about, the group complained as the five adults tried to shoo the fly-ders away, but it was no good. Sweetie Belle and Apple Bloom both squatted down low while the former covered her eyes to avoid being attacked. Scootaloo was just cringing from the swarm. In the end, despite their best efforts, all the ponies were gaining were several red bug bites on their bodies. Rainbow then flew up and tried to buck large clusters of fly-ders away, but was quickly overwhelmed as they tried to surround her. Then one fly-der landed on Scootaloo’s wing and took a bite.

“Ow!” Scootaloo yelped, “What are these things?! Aagh!” Scootaloo then ran for her life as a mini-swarm chased after her.

“Fly-ders!” Applejack called out as she jumped away from the swarm, “Everypony, run for cover! Don’t get stuck in their……web,” Applejack groaned. The fly-ders shot some web around her legs so she tripped and fell into her face. Apple Bloom ran out of the swarm, but was looking back so she ended up crashing into Applejack.

“EEEEEEEEK!” Sweetie Belle screamed, “Now what?!” Scootaloo scooted closer to them as well.

“Follow me, everypony!” said Rainbow as she appeared from a cloud of fly-ders and gestured for them to follow.

“You heard Rainbow,” Smokey shouted, “Let’s move, move, MOVE!”

Rarity, Sweetie Belle and Apple Bloom all rushed into the nearby cave. Applejack bounced inside since her legs were still bound by the webbing. Jasper and Smokey then spin dashed inside next. Scootaloo came to the stop when she saw where they were going.

“Aaah! Not the scary cave!” Scootaloo cried out and shivered. Rainbow quickly grabbed Scootaloo and then flew inside to catch up with the others. Inside the cave, Smokey used his magic to tear the webbing off of Applejack’s legs. Scootaloo peeked out as the fly-ders continued to swarm their campsite.

“Where did those terrible bugs come from?” Scootaloo asked, “And why did they destroy our camp?”

“Ugh,” Rainbow groaned as she, Sweetie Belle, and Apple Bloom were scratching their bites. Rarity was using a spare comb to brush her frazzled mane.

“Fly-ders are from the Luna Bay area,” Applejack answered, “Never seen ‘em this far east, thought. Probably attracted to the food. Best wait here until they’re gone.”

“Oh, apple rot!” Apple Bloom retorted, “Where are we supposed to do now?! We had games to play and marshmallows to roast at camp! In here, we got nothin’!” Apple Bloom pouted irritably.

“Mm, that’s not entirely true,” said Rarity as she hugged Sweetie Belle from behind, “We have each other.” Sweetie Belle smiled in agreement.

“That’s right!” said Applejack.

“Well said, darling,” Jasper added.

“That’s right, and if you all want to,” said Applejack, “maybe we could tell some stories to pass the time.”

“Good thinking, Applejack,” Eric said.

“You want stories?” Rainbow suggested, “I’ve got a ton of stories! Spoiler alert—they’re all about me and how awesome I am!”

Scootaloo looked rather uncomfortable. Rarity smirked. Apple Bloom and Sweetie Belle had sheepish smiles on their faces. Applejack had annoyed looks on her face.

“Actually, I was thinkin’ more like campfire stories,” Applejack suggested.

“But we don’t even have a campfire,” Apple Bloom pointed out.

“I got this!” said Rainbow and then took off before anypony could say otherwise.

They just listened as they heard the fly-ders buzzing, and then cringed at the sound of her being attacked, and she returned and threw down a perfectly created campfire.

“Wow,” said Applejack, “That was brave.”

“Eh…heh,” said Rainbow in discomfort since her face was covered in fly-der bites, “It was no biggie.” She then coughed painfully.

“We aren’t gonna tell scary stories like our last camping trip, are we?” Scootaloo asked worriedly as Rainbow took a seat and Rarity winced at the sight of the Pegasus’s face, “It’s bad enough just being in here!”

“I agree with Scootaloo,” Eric added.

“Don’t worry, Scootaloo, and Eric,” said Applejack so they could get back on track and divert attention away from Rainbow, “I was gonna tell you mine and Apple Bloom’s favorite legend.”

“Ooh! You mean Rockhoof?” Apple Bloom asked, dancing on her hooves and stood on her hind legs, “I love that one! He was so strong, and when he—”

“Apple Bloom, shh!” Sweetie Belle scolded, “We haven’t heard it yet!” Apple Bloom squatted down from being shouted at, but then recovered.

“Oh, okay,” Apple Bloom replied sheepishly and then said giddily, “But it’s so good! Heh.”

“This is a great chance for the rest of us to learn about him,” Eric pointed out.

“Rockhoof was known far and wide for his incredible strength. But he didn’t start out that way. Rockhoof was a tiny little fella, the son of a farmer.” Applejack said.

“Just like us!” Apple Bloom shouted. Applejack shot her little sister a glare. Apple Bloom just chuckled sheepishly and cowered back.

“They lived in a village that sat at the foot of a gigantic volcano.” Applejack began. It was then the scene changed to show a small village on a peninsula and the volcano was in the background. As some flute music was played, two ponies wearing armor were duking it out with their spears.

“And the village was protected by an elite group of guard ponies, called the Mighty Helm,” Applejack narrated. It was then one of the ponies knocked the spear of the second away. Then the two ponies laughed and shared a hug with each other. Another pony threw an axe at a nearby target that was painted onto a tree stump. It was also a perfect bullseye. It was then a small pale blue stallion with an orange mane and tail that were tied at the ends, wearing a brown vest with brown leg bands appeared.

“Young Rockhoof wanted nothing more than to be part of the Mighty Helm,” Applejack continued as the young stallion tried with all his might to take the axe off the tree stump target, but he couldn’t get it bulge. He tried so hard that he lost his grip and went flying backwards toward the other Mighty Helm ponies. They all laughed at him.

“But he was told that he was too scrawny and weak to protect the village,” Applejack continued as young Rockhoof looked so sad and discouraged that he began to cry. Then one stallion gave him a shovel, noggied his head, and made the young stallion fall on his face. Then they all walked off.

“But Rookhoof wouldn’t take no for an answer…” Applejack continued as Rockhoof looked at his reflection in the metal part of the shovel, put a determined look on his face, adjusted his headband, and got to work digging some holes by a collection of the village outhouses.

“Then, one fateful day…” Rockhoof was digging a hole when the ground started to rumble violently. He peeked up from his hole just in time to see the volcano explode.

“EEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE…” Rockhoof…squealed like a fangirl?!

“…EEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE!”

It turned out that Apple Bloom was the one who was squealing like a fangirl.

“This is my favorite part!” Apple Bloom said excitedly.

“What happened next?!” Rainbow, Scootaloo, Sweetie Belle, and Eric all asked excitedly with big smiles and anime eyes. While Rarity, Jasper, and Smokey stayed silent, they couldn’t help but give their own big smiles. Applejack just smirked.

“The molten lava poured down the side of the volcano…” Applejack continued as the scene went back to the village, where stream of yellow colored lava started oozing out of the top of the volcano. The Mighty Helm ponies began talking quickly with each other before running off. They started running amok before they reached a dock where a ship was located.

“…and try as they might,” Applejack narrated as the Mighty Helm ponies stood at the docks with the villagers, “the Mighty Helm couldn’t figure out a way to save the village! They had to evacuate. But the village ponies didn’t wanna leave their homes. They spent their entire lives there. They had nowhere else to go!” The villagers all shook their heads to emphasize they didn’t want to leave. The Might Helm then boarded the boat and sailed off, leaving the villagers behind. Rockhoof had seen everything.

“Then Rockhoof decided to do something crazy,” said Applejack as the young stallion got a determined look on his face and rushed off, “He started diggin’ a trench!”

“Wait a minute,” said Sweetie Belle as the scene went back to their campfire, “All by himself?”

“It’d be impossible for one pony to dig a trench fast enough to stop the lava,” Rainbow added, “I mean, even I couldn’t do that.”

Apple Bloom placed her fore-hooves over her mouth as she gave a loud fangirling squee.

“Good thing Rockhoof didn’t believe in the word ‘impossible’,” said Applejack as the scene returned to the village where Rockhoof was busy digging his trench and the lava was getting closer and closer to his location.

“He continued to work, knowin’ the odds were against him, but determined to push through it,” Applejack narrated. One of the Mighty Helm ponies were trying to convince the villagers to leave when they looked to see Rockhoof hard at work. The other villagers looked back as well.

“Then, somethin’ magical happened,” Applejack said. As Rockhoof was digging, a large glow appeared at the top of the shovel. The magic spiraled upward until it reached Rockhoof and then…

Rockhoof doubled in size and stature, making him stronger and more muscular in appearance. Rockhoof looked at himself in surprise.

“Rockhoof visibly got stronger, but the lava was getting closer,” Applejack said.

Rockhoof dug at high speed with the lava flowing directly behind him. As he reached the sea, Rockhoof quickly finished his trench and jumped out of the way just as the lava streamed into the sea, hissing as it collided with the cool sea water below. The other villagers were amazed and began to cheer for Rockhoof. The Mighty Helms Ponies just stared in shock and amazement as they made their way into the foreground. Rockhoof grabbed his shovel and super jumped over the trench to the crowd, posed, and smiled. As the Mighty Helm came over, Rockhoof gave two of the ponies some bone-crushing hugs.

“Through his extradentary determination and sheer force o’ will, Rockhoof more than earned his place in the Mighty Helm,” Applejack finished narrating. Rockhoof and the other Might Helms ponies all laughed as the villagers cheered and raised their fore-legs into the air.

Back at the campfire, Sweetie Belle, Apple Bloom, Scootaloo and Eric all cheered as well. Rainbow had a big smile on her face. Rarity, Applejack, Jasper, and Smokey just smiled naturally.

“Good story, Applejack!” said Rainbow, “Even if it wasn’t about me.”

“I love that story, no matter how many times I hear it,” Apple Bloom replied.

“Why don’t we see if it’s safe to head back to camp?” Rarity suggested.

“Uh, everypony?” said Sweetie Belle as she peeked out from the edge of the cave, “There is no camp to go back to.” All the tents, their food, and the picnic blanket were covered in fly-der webs and the swarm was still buzzing around. The others all gasped in shock and horror.

“Accio sleeping bags!” Eric incanted. He managed to summon the sleeping bags into the cave towards them.

“I’ve got some marshmallows in my backpack, along with some graham crackers and chocolate, as well as some trail mix and some roasting sticks,” Eric said.

“All our hard work is ruined!” Sweetie Belle groaned and walked back to their campfire looking very upset. Scootaloo, Apple Bloom, and Eric looked upset as well. The five adult ponies just gave them sympathetic looks.

“There, there, Sweetie Belle,” said Rarity as she tried to comfort her little sister, “Not to worry.”

“How?” Sweetie Belle asked, “Our camp was so pretty, and this cave is so…not.”

“Oh, no-no-no-no-no, not true,” said Rarity, “There’s beauty in everything. Even these blah rocks aren’t really blah. If you look closely, you can see flecks of gold in them. And the way the firelight dances on the cave wall, shadow and light? Ooh, it’s so gorgeous!” Rarity said, rubbing the cave wall a bit to show that the rocks had flecks of gold in them. Then she used her fore-legs to make some shadow puppets, creating a ballerina resembling Twilight.

The others smiled, except for Sweetie Belle, who still looked rather upset. Rarity then got another idea.

“Sweetie Belle, have I ever told you about my favorite legend?” Rarity asked her younger sister.

“No, I didn’t know you had one,” Sweetie Belle replied.

“Her name…was Mistmane,” said Rarity.

“Mistmane? Isn’t she the old wrinkly sorceress with the flower?” Rainbow asked.

“You don’t want to be mocking Mistmane in front of my Grandma Kimono, Rainbow,” Eric said, “She’s also her favorite legend, since she is originally from Neighgasaki.”

“Yeeees,” Rarity replied slowly, trying not to take offense to Rainbow’s blunt remarks, “But, did you know she used to be the most beautiful unicorn in all the land?”

“No,” said Rainbow flatly.

“Beautiful like you are, Rarity,” Jasper remarked.

“Thanks, Jasper. You’re so sweet,” Rarity replied.

“So what happened to her?!” the three fillies and boy asked.

“Well, Mistmane was a very promising young sorceress,” Rarity began narrating. The scene then changed and some Asian-style music began to play as an imperial village came into view. There just outside of the village was a lavender unicorn mare with a curved horn. She had a teal mane and tail that constantly flowed. She was also wearing a cyan blue shirt.

“She was as talented as she was beautiful and kind,” Rarity narrated, “Everypony loved her and missed her when she was sent to the finest magic school.” The other imperial unicorns all smiled and waved her goodbye, except for one unicorn with orange fur and a magenta mane tied in a geisha updo. She glared jealously at Mistmane and stomped off bitterly.

At the imperial magic school, Mistmane was busy working on a potion when a messenger arrived to give her a scroll. Mistmane used her magic to open and read it.

“While she was gone, she was delighted to find out that her best friend, Sable Spirit, was crowned empress. She couldn’t wait to return home once she finished her studies,” Rarity continued. Mistmane smiled and wasted no time packing up and heading back home.

“But once she arrived, she was devastated by what she saw,” Rarity narrated as Mistmane entered the main gates of her village. She found the whole place looking very worn down. The grass had deteriorated as well and several weeds were poking out. The local villagers looked sad and miserable. Mistmane then walked up to a nearby stallion.

“What happened here?” Mistmane asked sadly.

“The Empress happened,” the villager replied bluntly and bitterly, “She makes everypony work day and night on her palace. We don’t have time to take care of anything else.”

“But that can’t be,” Mistmane said in disbelief, “I know her! She would never do this.”

“But there was no denying what was in front of her,” Rarity said as Mistmane saw an imperial colt running off with a flower in his possession. Then a red magic glow snatched it away and brought it over to a chariot where a masked figure was sitting inside. The chariot rushed off as the colt tried to pursue, but he was quickly left in the dust and forced to walk off in defeat.

“Sable Spirit took everything that was beautiful away from anypony else!” Rarity said, “And Mistmane was sure there had to be some explanation.” Mistmane saw the whole scene unfold. Then with a determined look on her face, she rushed toward the palace.

“I’d assume there was, too,” said Sweetie Belle as the scene returned to the campfire, “If somepony told me either one of you two’d gone evil…”

“Yeah, I’d never believe it,” said Scootaloo.

“I dunno,” said Apple Bloom smugly, “I’ve seen the way you two get when you miss breakfast.” Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo gave her stern glares.

“Heh…just kiddin’, but I’d want answers too,” Apple Bloom admitted.

“So did Mistmane,” said Rarity as she got the story back on track, using her fore-hooves to do a shadow puppet of Mistmane walking, “She went to confront her friend.”

The scene then changed to the imperial palace as Mistmane sternly walked down the imperial courtyard. She wasted no time walking right up the empress’s throne.

“Sable, is that you?” Mistmane asked the pony sitting on the throne who wore black robes and a black veil over her face.

“Don’t tell me you don’t recognize your old friend,” Sable said smugly.

“I don’t,” Mistmane replied honestly, “My friend would never work our families and friends to the bone for something as silly as a palace.”

“Silly?” Sable snorted and boasted, “My palace is a beacon of beauty! Anypony who passes will be in awe of its majesty!”

“What good is a pretty place if it just hides the misery of its ponies?” Mistmane asked.

“Beauty is everything,” Sable replied, “You taught me that.”

“What?!” Mistmane asked, feeling taken aback by that remark.

“You were always the pretty one,” Sable said spitefully as she walked off her throne and circled around Mistmane, “You got to go the best magic school. Everypony missed you. Everypony loved you! I admit I was jealous, so I tried to perform a spell that would make me beautiful. You can see how that went!” Mistmane gasped as Sable removed her black veil. The failed spell had turned made the young adult Sable look like an elderly pony, with a white mane and wrinkles to boot!

“I found if I couldn’t have beauty, I would take it,” Sable said, “I wasn’t chosen to be empress, you know. I took it! Just like I’m going to take everything else.”

“I can’t let you do that,” Mistmane replied firmly.

“Let me?” Sable retorted with a laugh. She then cast a spell to contain Mistmane inside a collection of black vines. Mistmane used her magic to destroy the vines and then leaned forward, ready for battle. Sable then made a red dragon appear from her horn. Mistmane then created a blue dragon to fight back, which lunged for Sable’s dragon. The two dragons continued to battle each other. But one could tell Mistmane clearly had the upper hoof. Sable was grunting and growling as she used her magic to control her dragon, showing she was relying on her anger and resentment to give her strength. Mistmane has her eyes closed and was calm, focusing her magic so her attacks were more precise and was able to block Sable’s attacks with ease. Eventually, Mistmane’s dragon curled around the red dragon and destroyed it. She then fired a magic blast at Sable, who jumped out of the way just in time. Sable smirked smugly until she realized Mistmane was one step ahead of her. Some vines sprouted out of the soil, grabbing Sable and imprisoning her inside of a giant cocoon. The guard ponies stared and then cheered at Mistmane’s victory, but Mistmane was anything but pleased.

“Everypony thought Sable Spirit was defeated, and that was that,” Rarity narrated, “But Mistmane knew there was more she could do to help.” Mistmane then saw a lone pink flower. She took it outside and planted it. Then cast a spell over it.

“Beauty isn’t everything,” said Rarity, “But Mistmane knew that it does have the power to make ponies smile.” As the surrounding land was restored, Mistmane appearance became old and wrinkly, even her shirt was worn and tattered. She had drained her youthful beauty to restore the village to its former glory.

“She made a huge sacrifice to bring that smile back to her friends’ and family’s faces,” said Rarity, “including Sable Spirit’s.” Sable gasped when she saw that she was not only freed, but no longer old and wrinkly. Mistmane stood before her with a warm smile on her face. Sable gasped when she saw her friend’s now elderly appearance.

“You did this for me?” Sable croaked, “Even after I was so cruel?” Mistmane gave Sable a hug, bring Sable to tears as she returned the gesture.

“Sable was so touched that she vowed to be more like her friend in the ways that mattered,” said Rarity, “From then on, she ruled with kindness and compassion.” Later, Sable sat on her throne with warm smile on her face as several ponies stood before her. The little imperial colt stepped forward as Sable gave him a flower crown to wear, which made him smile. Sable smiled back and the other ponies cheered. Mistmane quietly watched everything in the background before slipping away unnoticed.

“Even though she gave away her physical beauty,” said Rarity, “She dedicated her life to spreading beauty all over Equestria. Any time you go out of your way to brighten somepony’s day by doing something like giving them flowers, you’re following in the hoofsteps of Mistmane.” As Rarity concluded her story, two farmers were standing before a lifeless tree. Mistmane appeared and used her magic to revive the tree so it was healthy and strong again. The farmers were most impressed until they were shocked to see a trail of beautiful flowers on the ground. Apparently, Mistmane was creating them as she walked off into the sunset.

Back in the cave, Rarity made a shadow puppet of Mistmane walking off into the background. She then looked at Sweetie Belle, who was smiling at her.

“I think she’s my favorite legend too,” said Sweetie Belle. She and Rarity then shared a sisterly nuzzle with each other.

“Her will to make such a big sacrifice is why she’s my Grandma Kimono’s favorite legend as well,” Eric added.

Just then, the campfire was put out by some webbing.

“Great Scott!” Jasper and Smokey exclaimed.

The others looked up and saw the fly-ders buzzing toward them. Scootaloo screamed and covered her eyes fearfully.

“Ugh! These Fly-ders won’t quit!” Rainbow complained as Rarity and Sweetie Belle held each other, “What do they want from us now?”

“Well, like it or not, we’re food, too,” said Applejack.

“And I’ve got the bites to prove it,” said Sweetie Belle as she lifted her fore-leg to show a few bites.

“What are we gonna do?!” Scootaloo asked in a panicked tone, “They’re almost here!”

Rainbow winced and then got an idea. She flew up to the ceiling of the cave and gave it a good buck, causing the rocks to crash down between them and the Fly-ders. Rainbow landed with satisfied smile on her face until she saw Applejack glaring at her.

“What?!” Rainbow asked cluelessly, “Now those bugs can’t get in!”

“And we can’t get out!” Scootaloo cried out, scratching the rocks and started to hyperventilate. Rarity and Applejack just gave the orange Pegasus some sympathetic looks. Apple Bloom and Sweetie Belle winced.

“Let’s all just stay calm. Let me re-light this fire,” Applejack said.

“Allow me,” Eric replied, pointing his wand, “Incendio.”

Everypony smiled in relief as the campfire was instantly relit.

“We just have to wait until the swarm moves on,” said Rarity as she and Sweetie Belle took a seat near the fire, “Then we’ll think of a way out.”

“How long will that be?!” Scootaloo asked worriedly, “Don’t bears live in caves?!” Scootaloo then moaned, hugged her hind legs, and began to panic. Rarity and Sweetie Belle gave Scootaloo some concerned looks.

“B-b-b-bats live in caves. I hope we don’t see any here,” Eric replied.

“Whoa-whoa-whoa, Scootaloo,” said Rainbow, “You’re focusing on the wrong things.”

“You have a plan?!” Scootaloo asked hopefully as she got into her older sister’s face. Then bit her lower lip nervously.

“Close,” Rainbow replied, “I have a story.” Scootaloo gave the cyan Pegasus an “are you kidding me?!” look.

“Lemme guess—it’s about you?” Applejack asked annoyingly.

“Practically, it’s about my favorite legend, Flash Magnus!” Rainbow replied posing with her wings opened.

“Hold on. Wasn’t he the pony who took on the dragons?” Apple Bloom asked.

“Dragons?!” Scootaloo shouted as she sat and trembled, “Big, scary, mean ones or like Spike?”

“Oh, these were definitely the big, scary, and mean kind!” said Rainbow. Scootaloo gave a panicked sigh as she buried her face into her fore-legs and was looking more frightened than ever. Rainbow looked to see Rarity and Applejack giving her glares, Eric, Sweetie Belle, and Apple Bloom gave her sad and worried looks. Rainbow then went back to the still shivering Scootaloo.

“But not too scary,” said Rainbow as she walked up to the fire, “You can sit closer to me if you want.” Scootaloo quickly zipped over and went back to cowering beside Rainbow. Rainbow gave her a gentle smile and put a wing over her for protection.

“A long time ago, before the Wonderbolts were even founded…” Rainbow began narrating. The scene then changed to show a mustard colored Pegasus stallion with a red mane and tail wearing Roman style military attire and helmet flying in the sky with two other Pegasi in uniform, “Flash Magnus was a lowly cadet in the Royal Legion.” As some heroic music was playing, Magnus gave his fellow comrades some high-fives with his wings as they caught up with their commander.

“And the Legion needed to fly over the Dragon Lands to get to their comrades on the other side,” Rainbow Dash narrated, “But as they got closer to the dragons…” Magnus began to cough as some smoke appeared in their way. Then two very large dragons appeared.

“…the dragons attacked!” said Rainbow as the two dragons roared loudly at the Legion.

Back at the campfire, poor Scootaloo was so frightened that she was holding onto Rainbow’s head and her lips, giving the cyan Pegasus a funny looking face.

“You said this wasn’t too scary,” Scootaloo whined as she shivered on top of Rainbow’s head.

“Scootaloo,” said Rainbow in a very muffled voice, “if you just hang in there—”

“What?” Scootaloo asked as Rainbow pulled the filly off her face and put her down on the ground.

“I said if you just hang in there,” said Rainbow firmly, “I promise you’ll like the ending.” Scootaloo just kept shivering.

“So, like I was saying,” Rainbow continued, changing the subject, “Flash Magnus and the Royal Legion tried to get past the dragons…” The scene changed to the smokey sky where a green and dark blue dragon appeared and breathed fire at the Legion, “…but the dragons wouldn’t let them!”

“Everypony, retreat!” Commander Ironhead shouted. They split up to avoid a giant dragon tail swipe, separating Magnus from the other ponies.

“Flash Magnus and a few other cadets were separated from the battalion,” Rainbow continued, “He managed to get away, but the dragons captured his friends and took them back to their lair!” The two ponies screamed as the two large dragons carried them inside of a cave. Magnus glared with determination and tried to go after them, but he was quickly intercepted by Commander Ironhead and pulled down to the ground where the rest of the now battered battalion was hiding inside of a trench, cowering fearfully.

“Commander! We need to save our captured comrades!” said Magnus.

“I appreciate your loyalty, Flash Magnus,” Commander Ironhead replied, “But getting past those dragons is going to be impossible. Nothing will work.” He quickly turned away.

“The commander was right,” said Apple Bloom as the scene returned to the campfire, “You can’t outfight dragons.”

“But you can out-think them,” said Rainbow as Scootaloo cringed.

Back in the story, Magnus got an idea.

“Commander Ironhead,” said Flash Magus, “I’m pretty sure I can outfly the dragons. If I can lure them into chasing me, you can all sneak into the lair and retrieve our friends before they get back.”

“Are you really willing to take that chance, soldier?” Commander Ironhead asked sternly.

“I am, sir,” Magnus said bravely and saluted with a wing.

“It’s a very brave thing you’re doing,” Commander Ironhead replied, “You’ll need all the help you can get.” He then presented Flash with a bronze shield.

“Is this…Netitus, the fireproof shield?!” Magnus asked in amazement.

“It had protected Legion heroes for generations,” Commander Ironhead told him, “And today, I can’t think of a worthier flank for Netitus to protect.” He then gave Magnus the shield and beat his chest.

“Good luck, soldier,” said Commander Ironhead. The other soldiers gave Magnus some salutes as he flew off toward the mouth of the large cave. Once inside, Magnus breathed deeply.

“Hey!” Magnus shouted loudly, “Come and get me, fire-breath! If you can!” He then clanked the shield with a fore-hoof, “Hey, hey! Come and get me! Hey, I’m over here!” Suddenly, two large yellow eyes appeared from the darkness and then a mouth opened to show a huge ball of yellow. Magnus quickly raised Netitus to block the flames. While Netitus protected him, the top of his helmet got burnt.

“While Flash Magnus bravely flow for his life,” Rainbow narrated as Magnus lured the dragons away from the cave, “Commander Ironhead was able to get his soldiers back.” The commander than guided the rest of the troops into the cave.

“Flash Magnus flew like the wind, faster than the dragons!” Rainbow continued as Magnus soared above the clouds as the two dragons continued to shoot fire at him. He also used his shield to block and evade the oncoming fire as well. Then both dragons shot fire at Magnus simultaneously.

“But he knew he couldn’t do this forever,” said Rainbow, “Luckily, he had a plan.” Magnus looked down below and saw that Commander Ironhead and the other troops had rescued his friends. He then gestured for other Pegasi to gather up all the surrounding thunder clouds and bundle them together into one giant electric storm. Once they were done, Commander Ironhead wiped his brow and then whistled for the other troops to follow him. Magnus kept dodging and evading the fireballs.

“He led the dragons straight into a storm that the Legion had planted!” said Rainbow as Magnus and the two dragons entered the storm. Then…

BZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZT!

“One taste of the lightning, and the dragons retreated,” said Rainbow as the two dragons, now looking slightly fried, flew away in disgrace. Commander Ironhead and his troops looked worried since Magnus hadn’t come out of the storm yet. Just as they feared the worst, Magnus came out and coughed, looking battered and fried.

“Flash Magnus’ plan worked!” said Rainbow as the troops cheered or their fellow soldier. Commander Ironhead then hovered up to Magnus with a stern look on his face. Magnus went to hand the commander the shield, but Commander Ironhead pushed it back and saluted, making it clear that Magnus could keep Netitus. Magnus smiled in reply.

Back at the campfire, Rainbow also smiled smugly.

“Wow!” said Scootaloo, “I did like that ending.” Rainbow pulled the orange filly into her fore-legs and gave her a playful toss.

“Told ya!” said Rainbow, “He always inspired me to be my brave and awesome self.”

“Mm-hmm!” said Apple Bloom as the others nodded in agreement.

“Yeah, I guess he kinda reminds me of you,” said Applejack.

“Tch! You guess?” Rainbow retorted indignantly, “Come on, I’m just like him!”

This was making everypony else laugh. Applejack then paused for a moment and realized something.

“Hey, do you hear that?” Applejack asked the group.

“Uh, I don’t hear anythin’,” said Apple Bloom.

“Exactly!” said Applejack, “Those gosh-darn Fly-ders are gone! We can get out!”

Applejack went to try and dig through the rocks. Smokey heard rumbling and helped his girlfriend get out of the way.

“Or not,” Rarity replied.

“We’re gonna have to see if we can get out the other way.” Applejack said.

The group looked further down the back part of the cave.

“You mean go further into the dark, spooky cave?!” Scootaloo said fearfully and shivered. Rainbow knelt before the orange filly.

“Scootaloo, just remember the story,” Rainbow told her, “Gotta be brave like me and Flash Magnus, okay?”

Rainbow gave her a caring hug and then tucked Scootaloo under a wing to help her feel safe.

“Wait. Maybe I can blast those rocks away, then I can retrieve our gear,” Eric suggested.

“I don’t know if that’s a good idea, Eric,” Sweetie Belle said.

“You don’t want to cause another cave-in,” Apple Bloom added.

“Stand back, everypony,” Eric replied, pointing his wand out, “Reducto!”

Eric managed to blast the rocks away. He then went to grab everypony else’s gear and got the fly-der webs off the tents, then packed them up, along with the other gear. Afterwards, he went to rejoin the others.

“I got our gear, let’s head deeper into the cave. Hopefully, there won’t be any bats,” Eric said.

“If you managed to unblock the entrance, why go the other way?” Sweetie Belle asked.

“I think this cave might be a shortcut. Sometimes that’s true with caves like this, since I’ve seen a few movies,” Eric whispered.

Rarity, Jasper, and Smokey lit their horns as Apple Bloom, Sweetie Belle, and Eric followed behind them. Applejack followed behind the two fillies and boy, with Rainbow and Scootaloo at the back of the group. Rainbow continued to keep Scootaloo under her wing.

“I hear water!” Apple Bloom said.

“And if there’s flowing water, then…” Rarity began.

“…it might lead to the way out!” Applejack finished.

“Let’s a-go!” Jasper and Smokey called out as they all rushed ahead. They soon reached the end of the path and found a flowing steam before them.

“Whoa!” the three fillies and boy exclaimed.

“Are you gonna be okay? I know you hate getting that perfect mane of yours wet?” Jasper asked. Rarity blinked then smirked.

“Answer this question as quickly as you can…” Rarity replied.

“Yes, you’re pretty with a wet mane,” Jasper answered, “I just wish you’d go a straight day with it,” Rarity chuckled.

“Then, for you, I’ll manage,” said Rarity and then spoke to the rest of the group, “Okay, on three. One, two—”

“Three!” said Apple Bloom, Sweetie Belle, and Eric as they jumped into the water. Applejack, Rarity, Jasper, and Smokey exchanged smirks with each other before jumping into the water as well. As the five ponies started to float down the stream. Rainbow jumped into the water reclining on her back as Scootaloo sat on her midsection for a ride.

It wasn’t long before the seven ponies came out of the other exit, through what appeared to be a waterfall.

“Woo-hoo!” Apple Bloom cheered.

“Yeah-ha-ha!” Sweetie Belle cheered.

“Yee-haw!” Eric, Jasper, and Smokey shouted excitedly as Applejack and Rarity cheered as well before splashed into calm water below. Rainbow used her wings to keep herself and Scootaloo, who she was holding with her fore-legs, in the air above the pond. She knew Scootaloo didn’t want to experience going down a waterfall again. Then gently set her on the shore as the rest of the ponies came out of the water. Eric, Apple Bloom, and Sweetie Belle were the first to shake themselves dry.

“Huh,” said Applejack as she looked around the area, “Well, what do you know? We found ourselves a shortcut to Winsome Falls!” Besides the lake they had surfaced from, the area was surrounded by large trees with pink flowers in them, lush grass, and clouds spewing down rainbow to the ground.

“Wow!” said Eric since this was his first time seeing the place.

“It’s never looked so beautiful,” Scootaloo added with a sigh.

“Yeah. Beautiful like you are, Sweetie Belle,” Eric said turning to his girlfriend.

“You say the sweetest things, Eric,” Sweetie Belle replied as the two nuzzled each other.

“Well, almost,” said Rarity as she finished re-curling her mane. She then used her magic to grab some pink flowers and made flower crowns for each of the three fillies, and even Eric. Apple Bloom, Sweetie Belle, Scootaloo, and Eric exchange smiles with each other.

“We sure are sorry that our camping trip wasn’t what we hoped it would be,” said Applejack to the three fillies.

“Are you kidding?” Apple Bloom replied, “This trip is awesome!”

“It is?” said Rarity as she and Rainbow shared surprised looks with each other.

“We got to hear legendary stories and go on an adventure,” Sweetie Belle replied.

“And learn about the ponies in those stories,” Eric added.

“Wait, you three wanna stay?” Applejack asked in surprise.

“Of course we do!” Cutie Mark Crusaders said together and gave the adults smiles.

“We could turn those trees into a nice, little shelter!” said Sweetie Belle.

“We can get you some big logs and branches to help build it!” Apple Bloom added.

“And I bet we could find some more berries!” Scootaloo replied, “Come on! I can’t wait to see what happens next year!”

“Let’sa go!” Jasper and Smokey called out as Rainbow flew ahead with Applejack and Rarity following them. By the time the sun began to set, Eric and the eight ponies built their very own shelter. Thanks to Scootaloo and Eric’s guidebooks, the group was able to enjoy a fresh natural salad for their meal and then they got out the bag of marshmallows from Eric’s backpack to roast, as well as for making s’mores. Since it had been a busy day, the three fillies and boy were already fast asleep in their sleeping bags just a couple of hours after the sun had set. Rarity tucked them in and Rainbow had just put out the first their campfire when Rarity and Applejack yawned.

“Time to hit the hay so we can get up bright and early for hiking,” Applejack said.

“I could use some shut eye,” Rarity added in a tired tone, “It’s certainly been an exciting day.”

“You can say that again,” Rainbow replied, yawning.

The girls, along with Jasper and Smokey wasted no time grabbing a blanket and pillow, then found a spot on the floor next to their sleeping sisters, plus Eric to get comfortable.

Chapter 6: Daring Done?

One day in Ponyville, it was a peaceful morning.

“Extra! Extra! Get your Ponyville Chronicle right here!” said a newspaper colt. “Extra! Extra! Get your Ponyville Chronicle right here!” He suddenly saw Eric walking by, “Oh, hey, Eric. Want a copy?”

“Thanks,” Eric said, before paying the colt three bits for it.

“Extra! Extra! Get your Ponyville Chronicle right here!” the newspaper colt called out.

“Fan-tizzy-astic! I just love to read about happy happenings, and it’s always good to be a pony in the know, you know? And there’s so much to know!“ Pinkie said in glee.

“Eh, seems like a bunch of boring hooey to me!” Rainbow replied.

“Does “New Shrubbery In Castle Garden” sound like boring hooey to you?“ Pinkie asked.

“Snooze,” Rainbow replied unenthusiastically.

“What about…’Parasprite Infestation In Fillydelphia Eradicated’?” Pinkie asked, “Ah! That’s great news!“

“Eh. Another day, another parasprite hype story,” Rainbow replied.

Pinkie read some more headlines, “Noodles Named Official Food Of Whinnyapolis”, “Author A.K. Yearling Announces Retirement”, “Cloudsdale Election Heating Up For Candidate In Favor Of Cooling It Down”...

“WHAT?! Let me see that!” Rainbow Dash said, until she saw the fourth column of the article.

“I never knew you were so into politics, Rainbow,” Pinkie said.

“No, this! It can’t be true...” Rainbow replied.

“Because of the noodles being the official food of Whinnyapolis or the parasprite infestation?” Pinkie Pie asked.

“No, this! I can’t believe the greatest author and secret pony adventurer of all time that we love to read from, A.K. Yearling... is retiring!” Rainbow Dash said.

“Speaking of news, I have some for you!” Eric spoke up.

“What’s your excitement about, Eric?” Pinkie asked.

“My new sibling is due to be born this week!” Eric replied excitedly.

Later on, Rainbow Dash (with Eric on her back) and Pinkie Pie ran off to check up on A. K. Yearling, with Gale flying alongside them.

“So, A.K. Yearling just retired. Like, today. Are you sure she wants visitors?” Pinkie asked.

“Pinkie, the A.K. Yearling I know would never quit and retire out of the blue! Something could be really wrong, and we need to make sure she’s okay!” Rainbow said.

“I’m sure she’d desperately want to see me, since I am her friend too after all,” Gale added.

“Okay! Heeeey... Wait a minute... You’re not just trying to make sure she writes more Derring Do books, are you?” Pinkie asked.

“Of course not! But that wouldn’t hurt either. Now come on!” Rainbow replied.

Suddenly, they arrived at A.K. Yearling’s house. Rainbow knocked on the door, but didn’t get an immediate response.

“Uh, maybe she’s not home. Maybe she went to the editor-in-chief of the Ponyville Chronicle to correct the misprint they’ve made,” Rainbow said.

“Nope! She’s home!” Pinkie replied, looking through the window.

“How do you know?” Rainbow asked.

“Because she’s right there looking all sad and alone,” Pinkie replied.

“I knew it! Something is wrong! A.K.!” Rainbow gasped, then knocked again.

“Now she’s sighing with the weight of the world. Now she’s hanging her head in utter despair. Now she’s shaking her hoof and cursing the heavens like nothing could ever possibly be the same again. Why, oh, why did this happen to her?!” Pinkie said.

“What?!” Rainbow exclaimed.

“Whoops. Never mind. That time, she was just stretching.” Pinkie replied, chuckling.

“Seriously, Pinkie? Did you have to bring up the exact details?” Gale asked annoyed.

“A.K., it’s us! Rainbow Dash and Pinkie Pie! Your friends!” Rainbow said, knocking five times.

The door then opened, and A.K. Yearling appeared with a sad face, then looked around and signaled them to come inside. They went inside, A.K. Yearling continued packing her stuff.

“Good to meet you, Eric Sparkle,” A.K. said.

“Good to meet you too, A.K. Yearling,” Eric greeted, “I assume you’ve heard about me like everypony else has?”

“That’s right. You’re as much a celebrity as I am or was. That and Gale told me a while back,” A.K replied.

Rainbow Dash was horrified about this, “Oh, no. Did somepony ransack your cottage again and steal some ancient, mysterious relic that’s the key to saving all of Equestria?!”

Pinkie Pie found an Anubis-like relic, “Oooh! Sparky!” A.K. Yearling gasped and took it from her, then put the artifact back into the chest and then closed it.

“Nothing’s been stolen,” she said.

“Then is somepony blackmailing you and forcing you to retire? Cause if they are...!” A.K. Yearling cut Rainbow off, “No. Nothing like that, either.”

“So you’re just quitting and moving away? Why would you do that?!” Rainbow Dash asked. A.K. Yearling grunted with a sigh, “I already explained everything to the Ponyville Chronicle.”

“Oh, really? ”Author A.K. Yearling announced yesterday that the next adventure novel in her popular series, ‘Daring Do and the Curse of the Pharaoh’s Tomb’, will be her last. Yearling looks forward to her retirement.”That doesn’t even explain anything at all!” Rainbow Dash said.

A.K. Yearling groaned with frustration, then Rainbow Dash continued, “It just says you’re giving up writing stories. But most ponies don’t know that you actually are Daring Do and that the stories are real. So what you’re really saying is that you’re giving up being Daring Do, but you’re not saying why!”

“I even tried telling that to the masses, but they refused to believe me,” Gale added.

“Of course, if you don’t feel like talking about it, that’s A-okay, A.K.! As your friends, we completely understand!” Pinkie said, “Right, Rainbow Dash?”

“We just came to make sure you’re all right. That’s really why we wanted to find out what’s going on,” Rainbow said.

“Please tell us. We just want to help you,” Eric added.

“If you really want to know...” A.K. Yearling said, then continued. “My last quest took me to a village in Southern Equestria, where I started seeing these.” She showed the three some recent newspapers.

Rainbow read the first one, “”Wake Of Destruction: Derring Do Ruins Entire Village Marketplace!””Pinkie Pie read the next one, “”Dare Or Scare: Local Rogue Daring Do Involved In Frightful Fiasco”?” Rainbow Dash was about to read the third headline, “”Daring Do Leads Bull Into China Shop During High-Speed Chase—””

“That’s enough!” A.K. Yearling said with annoyance in her head, then sighed with a deep breath. “Sorry. It’s just that... Everypony I tried to help is mad at me.“

“That’s not true,” Eric pointed out, “They’re not mad at A. K. Yearling. They’re only mad at your other half, Daring Do.”

“Yeah, those articles are just a load of rubbish,” Gale added.

“That’s not the point,” A. K. Yearling said to Eric, “They don’t sell my books in Southern Equestria. The ponies there don’t know who A. K. Yearling is. They only know Daring Do, and apparently she does more harm than good.”

“Well, I’m pretty sure it wasn’t you who did this,” Eric replied.

“And it’s a good thing you look so different as A.K. Yearling!” Pinkie added.

“So all we have to do is go down there and explain to these ponies that none of this stuff is true,” Rainbow said.

“Easy-peasy-cheesy!” Pinkie added.

“And we’ll help you,” Eric offered, giving the author a hug.

“But that’s just the thing, it is true.” A.K. Yearling said.

“WHAT?!” the four asked in unison, and A.K. Yearling nodded.

“I guess I’ve always been so focused on saving priceless relics and stopping the bad guys that I never really thought about the mess I leave behind,” she said with despair.

“Then you are in a tricky pickle. But why is all this happening now?” Rainbow asked.

“I guess ponies are finally fed up. Either way, I’m done with adventures, having or writing,” A.K. Yearling said with a sigh.

“No, you can’t be done. You can’t give up now,” Eric replied, “Evildoers like Glacio could have free reign to try and steal valuable relics for any cause they have.”

“Come on! For every one pony who’s upset, there must be at least a hundred that know you’re a hero!” Rainbow said.

“I don’t think so, Dash,” A.K. Yearling replied.

“But there has to be!” Eric said, “I know you’re innocent! I swear!”

“Something tells me that you were framed by someone who’s trying to get back at you,” Gale added.

“Well, why don’t we go visit this village “Som...nam...bu...la” and see for ourselves?” Rainbow asked.

“Those articles seem to make it pretty clear how the villagers feel,” A.K. Yearling said.

“But if we go there, the ponies can tell you personally just how much they appreciate you,” Eric replied.

“Yeah! It’ll be fun!” Pinkie added.

“You really think so?” A.K. Yearling asked.

“We know so! Let’s go!” Rainbow replied.

“Wait! I need to stop at my house and pack a few things, and I should ask my parents first,” Eric said.

“Probably a good idea. When you’re ready, meet me at the train station later,” A.K. Yearling replied.

They nodded and then Rainbow, Eric, Gale, and Pinkie went over to the Castle of Friendship to ask them.

When they entered the door, Eric went over to Twilight for a quick hug.

“Hi, Mommy,” Eric said.

“What’s going on, sweetheart?” Twilight asked.

“A.K. Yearling’s retiring,” Rainbow Dash said, “Something about Daring Do being framed for some kind of crime in Southern Equestria.”

“How awful,” Twilight replied.

“Mommy? Daddy? Can I please go with them?” Eric asked.

Twilight smiled warmly and then she leaned her head down to give him a kiss on the forehead, “Yes, you may,” she said.

“Just be sure you make it back in time for the baby’s birth,” Storm added.

“Thanks. Bye, Mommy and Daddy,” Eric said.

“Be safe,” Storm replied as the four of them left.

Soon enough, they arrived at Somnambula, it was a peaceful desert town. Eric saw stores, lots of homes, and up ahead, a statue of a pegasus mare wearing Egyptian-style clothing, and a giant temple that resembled a pyramid.

“This is so cool! It looks just like that village in your last book where Daring Do recovers the Doomed Diadem from the Wild Bunch Gang who chase after her through the desert!” Rainbow remarked, squealing.

“It should. I based that entire chapter on my experiences here in Somnambula,” A.K. Yearling replied with a smirk.

“That’s right, because it is the village in the latest book,” Gale added.

“What happens? No, wait, don’t tell me. I changed my mind! Tell me!” Pinkie asked as she zoomed next to her.

“Daring Do thwarts Ahuizotl’s evil plot to separate the Sister Crown Relics,” Rainbow Dash said, “And if it wasn’t for her, the region would be cursed with eternal night, and the entire town of Somnambula would have sunk into the ground!”

“Don’t forget. I helped,” Gale replied.

“Ah, puh!” Pinkie exclaimed, “There’s no chance that these ponies don’t think you’re a hero.”

Eric pointed at the sight he was seeing. “Watch this,” Rainbow added.

They then saw some ponies repairing their things, and selling a few things. Rainbow and the other three went over to an elderly earth pony stallion with grayish amber fur, a grayish streaked red mane and tail with a small beard, blue eyes, a white shirt with a brown vest, an orange headband, and his flank had a cutie mark of an apple with a purple lily. His name was Cortland.

“Hiya there, mister! I was hoping you could tell me about a pony named Daring Do. I hear she’s an awesome adventure-pony hero,” Rainbow Dash asked.

“Daring Do? Oh, she’s awesome, all right. Awesome at destroying ponies’ apple carts ...and priceless, sacred statues!” Cortland said.

“Allow me to be of assistance,” Eric replied, pointing his wand, “Reparo.”

“Thanks, Prince Eric,” Cortland said, seeing his now fixed apple cart.

“Indeed. Daring Do is a menace who destroys everything she touches!” a mysterious stranger spoke up.

“What?! No! Derring Do is the exact opposite of a menace!” Rainbow replied.

“That’s a lie, you scumbag!” Gale said.

“She’s a real hero, and you know it!” Eric added.

“Ugh! I tried to tell you! Coming back here was a mistake!” A.K. Yearling said, as she walked away.

“Come on, A. K.! So we picked a bad example. That was just one angry pony,” Rainbow replied.

“Two angry ponies!” Pinkie added.

“It doesn’t matter! I never should have come with you! You four should just go home!” A.K replied.

“Come on! We gotta follow her!” Rainbow said.

“I dunno. It really seemed like she doesn’t want us cramping her saddle,” Pinkie replied.

“But we have to convince her that ponies do appreciate her! As her friend, I have to make sure she believes that,” Rainbow said.

“You and be both, Rainbow,” Gale replied.

“Wait!” Eric shouted. A.K. Yearling turned around and looked at him, “What is it?”

“Where are we gonna sleep?” Eric asked.

“Hmm... I think I know the one place, but I don’t know if they’ll accept me because of my other half,” A.K. Yearling said.

“Well, we can tell them you’re just from Manehattan who’s visiting this place for a vacation,” Pinkie said.

“You know. That’s not a bad idea,” A.K. Yearling replied, as she led her friends to the hotel, which was somewhere nearby and a little bit far from the village.

“Look. You see that right there?” A. K. Yearling asked, pointing at the hotel, “It’s called the Get On Inn. I stay here all the time in my adventures as Daring Do.”

“Which means there must be ponies here who love Derring Do! Maybe they can help us,” Rainbow said.

“I don’t know, but it’s worth a try,” Eric replied, as he rode on A.K. Yearling’s back.

“Don’t worry. I’ve got it covered,” A.K. Yearling said, and then they continued. As they entered the building, they saw a mare named Mrs. Trotsworth at the check-in desk.

“Excuse me, ma’am? Can I check in for a room of five, please?” A. K. Yearling asked.

Mrs. Trotsworth looked at her, and then when she saw the four of them, Rainbow Dash pointed down, until Mrs. Trotsworth looked over and saw Eric alongside them and then Mrs. Trotsworth confirmed the check in, “Okay, I’m booking you to the third floor. Now, enjoy your stay.”

“Umm, ma’am. I know you’re going to be angry about it, but is it true Daring Do stays here?” Eric asked.

“Not anymore, she doesn’t!” Mrs. Trotsworth replied angrily.

“But why? She’s a good pony like you are,” Eric said.

“The last time I rented that rascal a room, she was in such a rush to hightail it outta here, she didn’t even pay her bill!” Mrs. Trotsworth replied, “After that, a band of ruffians showed up and destroyed half the rooms looking for her. Guess she made them even more mad than she made me!”

“No, no, no. You’ve got it all wrong,” Rainbow said.

“Hmph! How do you figure?” Mrs. Trotsworth asked.

“Daring Do was trying to save everypony from the curse of the Doomed Diadem of Xilati, and she was only in a rush because she had to get the crown back to the Tiara of Teotlale before the curse took effect,” Rainbow replied before turning to Pinkie, “Chapter 17.”

“She was in such a hurry that she forgot to pay you,” Gale added.

“This should be enough gems to cover her bill and any damage done to the rooms,” Eric said, taking out a bag of gems.

“I appreciate your gesture, Eric Sparkle. But it sounds like a tall tale to me, especially coming from a griffon, and a hard one to believe, now that I know Daring Do is a scoundrel and a thief! Every year, ponies come to offer precious glowpaz to the Somnambula statue in the village in hopes for a good future. Why, that poor fella had his glowpaz necklace stolen by Daring Do just yesterday!” Mrs. Trotsworth replied.

Eric, Rainbow Dash, Pinkie Pie, Gale, and A.K. Yearling went to go sit down at a table.

“Daring Do ruined our town and stole our precious glowpaz! We need to make sure that if she turns up again, there will be consequences! Everypony who’s with me, meet at the statue tomorrow!” the cloaked stallion said, as the townsponies agreed with comments.

“The nerve of that pony! Just who does he think he is?!” Rainbow asked.

“I think I know who we’re dealing with,” Gale said, squinting at the stallion.

“Now I’m getting blamed for things I didn’t even do? Why would I steal from them?” A.K. Yearling asked, sighing in sadness.

The next day, the ponies met the cloaked stranger at the statue. “I shouldn’t be here, Rainbow Dash. This is never gonna work,” A.K. Yearling said, as Eric rode on her back.

Rainbow scoffed, “Of course it will! All I have to do is go up there and explain to everypony how wrong they all are.”

“Yeah! And then I’ll be like, “What she said!” Well, you know,” Pinkie said.

A.K. Yearling replied with a sigh, “Easy-peasy-cheesy...”

“Exactly!” Pinkie said.

“Mind if I join in?” Eric asked.

“Be my guest!” Rainbow Dash said, as she carefully placed him onto her back and went over to the statue.

“Here it is! Your — Our beloved Somnambula statue! Now that Daring Do has destroyed it, tell me, where will we hang our glowpaz?” the cloaked stranger asked.

“We don’t even have any glowpaz because they were stolen by Daring Do!” said a random villager.

“Reparo!” Eric incanted, pointing his wand.

“What?!” asked the cloaked stranger, as he saw the statue back in its normal self.

“Everypony STOP!” Eric said, and then they saw him and Rainbow Dash walk up, “Listen to me! Daring Do would never steal anything! And okay, she destroyed your statue by accident, but it was because she was trying to save you all from Ahuizotl!”

“You know! He looks kinda like a mix between an otter and a wolf with a claw on his tail?” Gale added, “Would Daring Do ever steal anything from you?! No!”

“Trust me, if Ahuizotl had gotten away with the Doomed Diadem, your entire village would have been swallowed up!” Rainbow Dash said.

“Rainbow Dash is right! You should all be ashamed of yourselves thinking someone as heroic like Daring Do would steal everything from you! Well, she wouldn’t! ‘Cause I know her best,” Gale added.

“See what I mean? If this so-called “Somnambula” were here, she’d forgive Derring Do and accept her apology if Daring ever helped rebuild the statue,” Rainbow said.

“But if Somnambula were here, she would condemn Daring Do for destroying your– our symbol of hope!“ said the cloaked stranger. The ponies then argued and walked away, until the stranger walked away as well. Eric sat near a building in sadness.

“What’s troubling you, kid?” a voice said.

He turned around and saw Cortland.

“I don’t know why you’re so angry at Daring Do for destroying your statue, but she was only trying to protect you,” Eric said, “It’s just not fair, after I fixed your apple cart and the statue.”

Eric suddenly looked at the statue and asked, “Who does that statue represent, anyway?”

“This sacred statue is the namesake of our town,” Cortland said, “But if you want to understand us, you must first understand her.”

“Who?” Eric asked.

“She goes by the name that is also the name of our town, Somnambula,” Cortland said.

“Is she another legend?” Eric asked.

“Yes, she is,” Cortland said, “Long ago...”

“...this village fell prey to an evil Sphinx who demanded most of their crops. Like her fellow villagers, Somnambula didn’t have much, but she used what she had to keep others from giving up hope. The son of the Pharaoh, Prince Hisan, was so moved by her compassion that he decreed nopony would go hungry again. But when Hisan stood up to the Sphinx, the beast captured him, telling the Pharaoh the only way to get Hisan back was to solve her riddle. Nopony would volunteer to save the prince. Nopony except Somnambula.”

Somnambula flew to the pyramid, where the Sphinx held Hisan captive, and then landed on the ground to confront the beast.

”The Sphinx gave her the riddle.”

“I shine brightest in the dark. I am there but cannot be seen. To have me costs you nothing. To be without me costs you everything,” The Sphinx said. ”As Somnambula thought of the hardship she and her fellow villagers had experienced, she instantly knew the answer.” “Hope!”, she shouted.

The Sphinx roared angrily, and then stomped her paws on the ground.

“The Sphinx was so enraged, it seemed she might still refuse to release the prince, so Somnambula asked her for one more challenge. But if she accomplished it, the Sphinx would leave from the kingdom forever. The Sphinx quickly agreed, asking only that Somnambula walk to the prince across a deep chasm... blindfolded! Further, the Sphinx had cast a powerful spell that prevented Somnambula from flying.”

The Sphinx laughed evilly at what she did to Somnambula, as she pushed her over the bridge.

“But Somnambula never lost hope! She knew she’d need to make a leap of faith to save the prince. Guided by the sound of the prince’s voice... she easily made it across.”

The Sphinx got angry again and then flew away to never return. Somnambula then freed Prince Hisan from the capture and then he removed the blindfold from her eyes.

“The Pharaoh asked how Somnambula prevailed, and she explained that she had always hoped she could make things better for her people and that hope had carried her through. The Prince replaced the pearls Somnambula gave up with a string of glowpaz. And around her neck, they glowed bright enough to light the entire kingdom.”

“Forever after, glowpaz became our symbolic jewelry of hope,” Cortland finished.

“Wow... My friends and I had no idea how special the statue is. Somnambula sounds like a pretty compassionate pony. So what happened to her then?” Eric asked.

“She disappeared later on, mysteriously without a trace,” Cortland said.

“Just like Rockhoof, Mistmane, and Flash Magnus,” Eric replied, “If she were still here, I’d ask her for a chance for me to never give up hope like how she would’ve, and probably for Daring Do also.”

“She would also tell you how cool Daring Do is too, because they’ve both fought to protect this town!” Rainbow added.

“If Somnambula were here today, she would condemn Daring Do for destroying your– our symbol of hope!” the hooded stallion said.

Rainbow Dash suddenly saw the cloaked stranger with a grin on his muzzle, and then looked at him angrily.

“Hey, you! What did Daring Do ever do to you to deserve all of this?!” Rainbow asked.

“Only... everything!” the pony replied, after removing his cloak. It was Dr. Caballeron.

“Dr. Caballeron?!” Rainbow asked.

“Yes, Rainbow Dash!” Dr. Caballeron replied, with an evil laugh, “When I saw you, her closest friend, I knew that Derring Do and her meddling griffon friend would not be far behind. I really do owe you for leading them right to me.”

“No! I didn’t mean to!” Rainbow said.

“Of course you didn’t! Thank you for helping me break Derring Do’s spirit by destroying her reputation, but I can’t have you running off and telling her my plan,” Dr. Caballeron replied.

He then whistled for his henchmen. They tied up Rainbow with rope, put white cloth over her eyes and mouth, and took her hostage.

Eric and Gale suddenly saw Dr. Caballeron and his henchmen take Rainbow away, “Oh no! Rainbow!” A.K. Yearling looked at Eric with confusion.

“Eric, what is it?” A.K. Yearling asked, and then she saw Caballeron taking Rainbow, “Caballeron?! No!”

“I figured it was him the whole time, and my hunch was right,” Gale said.

“They’ve got Rainbow Dash! Come on!” Pinkie replied.

It wasn’t long before Eric, Gale, and Pinkie were lost in the desert, searching for their friend.

“We’re... coming... Rainbow... Dash...” Pinkie said, panting to catch her breath.

“Are you giving up, just like that?” a voice said. Pinkie saw Daring Do appear, “Ah! I knew you’d come!”

“You did? Well, I sure didn’t. What if I cause more trouble?” Daring Do asked.

“You won’t!” Pinkie said.

“Really? How do you know?” Daring Do asked.

“I just do! Besides, you wouldn’t let anything bad happen to Rainbow. You care too much,” Pinkie said.

“She’s got a point, you know,” Gale added.

“You know what? You’re right,” Daring Do replied, and then she took out her binoculars. “Which way did they go?” She saw the oasis up close, and then she saw Caballeron and his henchmen running towards the pyramid. “To the pyramid!” she said, as they ran for the pyramid.

As they got inside, they heard Rainbow’s voice, “Help me! Somepony help me! Pinkie Pie? Daring Do? Is that you?!” Rainbow asked.

Don’t worry, Rainbow! We’ll save you!” Pinkie said.

They noticed the pool of glowing green bubbling slime, and then they had no idea how to get across without the bridge in place. They suddenly heard Dr. Caballeron’s cackle, and looked up at the ceiling.

“If my previous plan didn’t cause you to give up, Daring Do, then the shame of losing your dear friend Rainbow Dash to the slime will! Oh, and that ancient magic from the legend is real. There’ll be no flying in the pyramid! Good luck, Daring Do!” Dr. Caballeron said, cackling again. He escaped by trapping the heroes in the pyramid.

The pillar began to move, and Rainbow tried to struggle free. Daring Do and Gale tried to move their wings, but they wouldn’t budge, “He’s right! We’ll never get to her in time!”

“If this really is like Somnambula’s story, then we just have to have hope that we can,” Pinkie said.

“I think we need more than hope, Pinkie. There was a bridge in the story, and there’s no bridge here. What are we going to do?” Daring Do said.

Rainbow kept frighteningly whimpering as she kept trying to get free. “I don’t know, but Rainbow is our friend. Just like Somnambula, we need to make a leap of faith and hope that we can save her!” Pinkie replied, as she was about to jump off the edge.

“Pinkie, wait!” Eric said, “Gale, you got any rope in your bag?”

“I do, and a grappling hook,” Gale replied as he took out the rope.

Eric managed to anchor the rope with a stake and a rock to the wooden planks where they stood, then pointed his wand and secured the grappling hook to the pillar.

“Come on, Pinkie!” Daring Do said, as they both crossed the rope over to the other side with Eric.

“I knew we’d do it!” Pinkie, giggling happily.

“Thanks for reminding me to never give up hope, guys,” Daring Do replied.

“And I’m kinda “hoping” you ponies will untie me before we all take a bath in bubbling green slime!” Rainbow said.

“We’re on it!” Daring Do replied.

“Diffindo,” Eric incanted, pointing his wand.

With Rainbow untied, Eric undid the grappling hook, climbed the rope back to the other side and the three ponies gripped the rope in their mouths, then he and Gale pulled them back up.

Gale then placed Eric on the back of Daring Do and then they all left the pyramid, until they saw Dr. Caballeron and his henchponies running for the village.

“We can still stop them! Come on!” Eric said, and they all nodded with brave faces and rushed back to the village.

Dr. Caballeron and his henchponies were walking out of the village with the sack. Suddenly, Daring Do stood in front of them, “Not so fast, Caballeron!” she said.

Eric climbed off Daring Do and stood with her. Rainbow, Pinkie, and Gale surrounded the henchponies, as they dropped the sack, revealing the glowpaz stones and necklaces, as one of the pieces touched a mare’s hoof.

“You stole our glowpaz!” Nile Faras said pointing at Caballeron and his crew. The ponies of Somnambula made angry and disappointed comments at the bandits.

“I should’ve known you were just trying to sully my name so that you’d be free to steal whatever you wanted,” Daring Do said angrily.

“Of course that was the plan, Daring Do!” Dr. Caballeron replied, “At first I just wanted all the glowpaz, but then I saw an opportunity to write you out of the story for good!” Caballeron then cackled evilly, as the other ponies gasped at what he said. “And with the destruction you leave in your wake, it didn’t take too much to convince ponies you were a villain!! That and Glacio paid me and my crew to fetch him any relics we can find here.”

“See? I told you Daring Do was innocent,” Eric said.

Everypony was shocked to find out that Dr. Caballeron and his crew were hired by Glacio.

“You’re wrong, Caballeron,” Daring Do said, “And I won’t let you break my spirit again. Because I’m never going to give up hope that I can protect ponies and ancient treasures from miscreants like you!”

The townsponies made agreeable comments with Daring Do.

“Just like Somnambula would do,” Eric added.

Derring Do then nodded, and then Caballeron thought of a lie quickly.

“R-Remember! Sh-She ruined your statue! You’re all fools to believe in her!” he said.

The ponies didn’t fall for it, and then kept surrounding the villains. Dr. Caballeron growled in frustration and shouted, “YOU’LL PAY FOR THIS, Daring DO!!!”

He and his crew fled without the glowpaz. The ponies of Somnambula cheered for her.

“Okay, okay, that’s enough,” Daring Do said, and then they put her down.

“Guys?” she asked. Eric, Gale, Rainbow, and Pinkie walked over to her. “Thanks for backing me up, and for helping me come to my senses. You four are true friends.”

“Are you kidding? That... was... awesome!” Rainbow Dash said. “Yeah! We’re just glad you’re back to your normal self again!” Pinkie said.

“Me too. I’m glad that I realized that even if you’re fighting for something good, you’re still responsible for your actions, no matter what happens,” Daring Do replied, with a nod.

“And if something bad happens that you didn’t intend, you shouldn’t give up hope or lose faith in yourself,” Rainbow said.

“Yeah! All you gotta do is make it right,” Pinkie added.

“Umm, could you use that in your next book?” Eric asked.

“You know, since you’ve helped me believe in myself, I think I’ll consider about it,” Daring Do said. Rainbow Dash and Pinkie Pie both squealed in excitement and laughed.

Soon after apologizing to Mrs. Trotsworth, the five friends boarded the train for Ponyville. When they got back, it was late afternoon and Eric returned to the Castle of Friendship. Upon returning home, Eric was greeted by his parents.

“Welcome home, sweetie,” Twilight said.

“How’d you like your adventure with Daring Do?” Storm asked.

“It was quite an experience. I learned about a pony called Somnambula, but we found out that Dr. Caballeron was hired by Glacio to steal relics for him,” Eric replied.

“At least you’re home safe, Eric,” Twilight said, before feeling a sharp pain causing her to wince and groan.

“Mommy, are you okay?” Eric asked.

“We need to get to the hospital, quickly,” Twilight said.

Just then, they walked into town hoping to catch a taxi carriage. “Taxi!” Storm called out. A carriage came and they immediately got in.

Ponyville General Hospital

Soon enough, Eric was in the waiting room, reading. Just then, Nurse Redheart came up to him, “Eric, your mom wants to see you. She’s in room A-113,” she said, signaling him to follow her.

It wasn’t long before Eric entered the room, he was greeted by his aunt and uncle.

“Hi, Uncle Shining. Hi, Aunt Cadance,” Eric said, ah he hugged them.

“Hi, Eric,” Cadance and Shining replied in unison.

Twilight was lying in the hospital bed holding a baby alicorn colt, with Storm alongside her. The colt was a medium shade of teal and had a purple mane and tail with pink and reddish brown streaks, and with purple eyes. Storm levitated Eric onto the bed with his mom.

“Eric, this is your baby brother, Midnight Star,” Twilight said.

“Mommy, can I please hold him?” Eric asked.

“Of course, sweetie,” Twilight replied as she passed Midnight to him.

Shining and Cadance were in glee, seeing their new nephew for the first time. Storm also had a good look at Midnight. While Eric has holding his little brother, he opened his eyes. Eric was fearful that he might cry, but he didn’t and just got a good look at him.

“Come on, sweetheart. Hand him back to me, please,” Twilight said.

“Yes mommy.” Eric replied, giving Midnight back to Twilight.

Chapter 8: Birthday Trip to Whinnyapolis

Once again it was Eric’s birthday and he woke up excitedly, carrying his pet otter, Ron and went to the room where his baby brother was.

“Morning, Midnight,” Eric said.

Midnight just reached his hooves out and touched Eric’s face. Eric immediately brought him, along with Ron on his shoulder, downstairs to find Twilight and Storm already seated at the table.

“Morning, Mommy and Daddy,” Eric said.

“Morning, Eric. Happy birthday, sweetie,” Twilight replied.

“Happy birthday, son,” Storm added.

Just then, Starlight and Spike came in and took a seat at the table.

“Morning, Eric. Happy birthday,” Spike said.

“Happy birthday, Eric,” Starlight added.

“Thanks, Starlight. You too, Spike,” Eric replied, then asked his mom, “When’s everyone coming, mommy?”

“They’ll be here any minute, we sent invitations yesterday,” Twilight said.

It wasn’t long before everyone who was invited entered the castle and was gathered at the table. Eric had his usual birthday breakfast, which consisted of chocolate chip pancakes with maple syrup and whipped cream. After everyone was finished eating breakfast, Twilight took Midnight with her to suckle him.

“Storm, if I may ask, what made you and Twilight decide to have Eric’s party right this morning?” Rarity asked.

“It’s because later today, he wants to go to the Mall of Equestria in Whinnyapolis and you’re welcome to join us, girls,” Storm replied.

After twenty minutes or so, Twilight returned with Midnight so the others could meet him.

“Rarity, girls, we’d like you to meet our newborn son, Midnight Star,” Twilight said.

“So adorable,” said Rarity.

Applejack, Fluttershy, Pinkie, and even Rainbow awed at the sight of the infant alicorn. Velvet, Night Light, Lancer, and Kimono were happy to meet their new grandson for the first time.

“Now we have two alicorn babies in the family,” Night Light said.

“Hello, Eric,” Nightshade greeted.

“Hi, Nightshade,” Eric said, “I’d like you and the others to meet my little brother, Midnight Star.”

Eric presented his little brother to Nightshade, Holly, Marina, Slapstick, Zuni, Spiracle, and his fellow CMCs. They immediately took a liking to Midnight.

“There’s somepony I’d like you to meet, Eric,” Nightshade said.

He led Eric to his parents, Fancy Pants and Fleur de Lis, who had twin unicorn foals with them.

“Let me guess, is it your baby sibling?” Eric asked.

“Yes. This is my little brother, Inferno and my little sister, Marigold,” Nightshade replied presenting his new siblings.

Inferno was a white unicorn colt with light blue eyes and a dark blue mane and tail. Marigold was a white unicorn filly with purple eyes, and a bright magenta mane and tail.

“We’re both big brothers now,” Eric said, before he heard his aunt calling, “Eric, could you come here please?”

“What is it, Aunt Misty?” Eric asked, “You have somepony for me to meet?”

“Yes. This is your baby cousin, Springer,” Misty replied.

Springer was a yellow green pegasus filly with blue eyes and a green mane and tail.

“Hi, Springer. I’m your cousin, Eric,” Eric said.

After everyone had some ice cream cake and Eric opened all his presents, the friends and family members returned to their homes. Eric went up to his room and packed his backpack. Afterwards, he went back downstairs and rejoined his family, then they went to the train station.

There, they met up with their friends and boarded the train, presenting their tickets. Once the train left the station, Eric sat in between his parents, with Midnight securely in his infant stroller. Sweetie Belle sat with Rarity and Jasper, Nightshade sat with the Apple sisters and Smokey, Slapstick and Scootaloo sat with Rainbow Dash and Forest Thunder, while Marina, Zuni, Holly, and Pincer sat close to Spiracle and Fluttershy. As the train was rolling, Eric was reading some books to pass the time, as well as playing with his little brother.

After several hours, they finally reached Whinnyapolis. Having left the station, Eric, his family, and friends went straight to the Mall of Equestria. There, a security guard pony came up to Eric and said, “Welcome to Whinnyapolis, Prince Eric Sparkle.”

“Good to finally be here, mister,” Eric replied.

“What shall we do first?” Storm asked.

“It’s your call, birthday boy,” Twilight added.

“Let’s go get something to eat first,” Eric replied.

“Good call,” Starlight said.

After everyone finished eating, Starlight chose to stay with Midnight while Eric and the others went swimming in the pool. While she was looking after Midnight, Starlight watched her friends frolicking with their special someponies and she was feeling down about not having a special somepony for herself, his led her to think about Sunburst.

Eric went over to his foalsitter and asked, “Is something wrong, Starlight?”

“Remember when you said that I liked Sunburst? Well…It turns out, you’re right,” Starlight replied.

“Really?” Eric asked.

“Yes, but I’m not sure he feels the same about me,” Starlight said, “While tending to your little brother, I saw you, your family, and all our friends with each other’s special someponies and I can’t help but feel unloved and alone sometimes.”

“Maybe you should tell him how you feel next time you see him,” Eric replied.

“I’ll keep that in mind,” Starlight said.

Once they finished swimming in the pool, Eric, his family, and friends dried off and kept exploring the mall. They went on some rides, browsed around some shops, and had dinner at another restaurant. After a nice dinner, everyone checked into the Best Equestrian Inn and each took a bath in their own rooms, Eric and his family were given a room with a city view. Once they finished bathing, Eric, Twilight, and Storm did some nighttime reading.

After reading with his parents, Eric brushed his teeth and then opened the curtains slightly, allowing enough moonlight to enter through the windows. Since there were two queen-size beds, Eric shared the second one with Starlight, while Midnight was wrapped in his swaddle and placed in his carriage. It wasn’t long before Midnight got fussy and started crying as the hotel room was unfamiliar to him and it was difficult for him to fall asleep.

“What’s wrong with Midnight?” Starlight asked.

“We don’t know, he was already fed and changed,” Storm replied.

“Maybe he’s having trouble falling asleep,” Twilight added.

“I’ll handle it,” Eric said.

Eric held his little brother, rocking him gently, and began singing softly to him:

(All credit for this song goes to Disney and Phil Collins)

“Sweet dreams, little brother,” Eric whispered, placing Midnight back in his carriage.

“Eric, that was very nice of you to lull your brother to sleep. Thank you,” Twilight said.

“Anytime,” Eric replied, then asked, “Mommy, do you and Daddy still love me too?”

“Of course, sweetie. Nothing will ever change that,” Twilight said, tucking him in.

“Night, Mommy. I love you,” said Eric.

“Good night, sweetie,” Twilight replied, then kissed him on his face.

The next morning after Midnight’s feeding, Eric, his family, and friends were at the hotel’s breakfast buffet enjoying some pancakes with maple syrup, scrambled eggs, and apple juice.

“Mommy, can we please go to Vanhoover?” Eric asked.

“We can once we’re finished eating and checked out,” Twilight replied, “Do you have everything in your backpack?”

“I do,” Eric said, checking his backpack.

After they finished eating and checked out of the hotel, Eric, his family, and friends went to the station and boarded the train for Vanhoover.

Chapter 9: Once Upon a Zeppelin

A week later, Twilight and Storm were hard at work in the study in their castle. Sometimes, the life of Equestria's most popular princess and prince was quite demanding and lots of ponies wanted them to sign things for various reasons, while also being parents. Twilight and Storm could never turn anyone away, no matter what. They only stopped signing when her quill broke, causing her to let out a groan. Luckily, Spike brought them a new quill. Starlight and Eric also came in while holding Midnight. Suddenly, the little dragon felt an ominous rumbling in his stomach. Without warning he let out a huge belch, then promptly breathed a sigh of relief.

“Oh, thank goodness. I thought I had too many deep fried gems,” Spike said.

“I told you not to eat those, Spike," Storm lightly scolded. He and Twilight then read over the scroll that has been belched up from Spike, when they had finished reading them, their eyes lit up.

“It's from my parents! Spike, they won a free zeppelin cruise and get to take the whole family!” Twilight said, prancing happily.

“Where and when are we going?” Eric asked.

“I wish we had the time to go with them, but there's just too many prince and princess duties we have to take care of,” Twilight replied.

Spike walked over to Twilight and said, trying to persuade her, "Come on, Twilight. Even Princess Celestia takes a break sometimes, and she raises the sun."

Spike rolled up his non-existent sleeves, then shoved Twilight and Storm out of the room, and said, “You need a vacation! I can keep track of the friendship log, boost community morale, and answer fan mail for a few days.”

“But, Spike, you're as much a part of the family as anypony. We can't just leave you here to do all that work,” Twilight replied.

“I’ll stay and help him,” said Starlight.

“What?! I can't hear you! You're on vacation!” Spike called out.

“I guess I could use a little time off from being a princess,” Twilight replied.

“And from being a prince,” Storm added.

“You're the best, Spike!” Twilight said.

“I know,” Spike replied.

“We’re gonna go pack everything neatly into one suitcase!” Twilight said as she, Storm, and Eric left the room.

“Wait for it…” Spike said to himself.

“Cruises have activities, right?! We should probably make a schedule?!” Twilight shouted.

“There it is,” Spike said to himself.

Later on, at the boarding dock at the Zeppelin, Twilight Velvet and Night Light were walking on board.

“Grandpa! Grandma!” Eric said, reaching his arms out for a hug.

“Hi, Eric,” Velvet greeted as she hugged him.

“Hi, kiddo,” Night Light added.

“Oh, gee. I am really looking forward to a relaxing vacation,” Velvet said.

“Watch out. She won't admit it, but when your mother says "relaxing vacation", she means "doing something crazy". Last time, she ended up bungee-jumping over Luna Bay!” Night Light said to Twilight.

“What was that, hon?” Velvet asked.

“Oh, I was, uh, just telling Twilight about my new, uh, bingo strategy book! It's a, heh, real page-turner!” Night Light said, as he winked at Twilight.

“Oh, I can't wait to get on this zeppelin and fly like a Pegasus!” Shining Armor said.

“Really? I remember you getting airsick on Admiral Fairweather's Wild Ride at Pony Island,” Twilight replied.

“Not a pretty picture,” Storm added.

“Oh, please! I grew out of airsickness a long time ago,” Shining Armor retorted.

“Hi, Uncle Shining! Hi, Aunt Cadance,” Eric greeted.

“Hi, Eric,” Cadance said.

“Good to see you, little buddy,” Shining added.

Suddenly, there was some feedback on the loudspeaker, until an assertive male voice spoke, “We hope you ponies feel welcomed aboard, because you are!”

“Well, that was an... assertive welcome,” Twilight said.

Suddenly, the ropes holding the Zeppelin were untied, and then a mysterious arm activated the finned propellers, and then the Zeppelin took off into the sky so the cruise can start.

Soon enough, they went to a guest room that was huge for each other, and they got situated. “Guess this is what it's like to be big-time prize winners,” Night Light laughed, “I just wish I could remember what contest we won.”

“Wait. You don't know where this prize came from?” Twilight asked.

“When somepony offers you a free vacation, you just sign the paperwork and don't ask questions!” Twilight Velvet replied.

“Especially when it means we all get to fly off together. What should we do first?” Night Light asked.

“Well, I did categorize the ship's activities and make a schedule organized by each of our interests. Dad, you're easy. Bingo competition right here,” Twilight said.

“Oh, I just love how the numbers and letters are organized in their little boxes. It's so satisfying,” Night Light commented, as he looked at the schedule Twilight made.

“Shining Armor, they've got a tiny boat race in a tiny pool here,” Twilight said.

“Aw, sis. Only you would remember I love tiny things.” Shining replied, being pleased. Flurry Heart babbled as her father played with her cheeks.

“Hi, Flurry,” Eric greeted his cousin.

Flurry just hugged Eric’s face babbling, as usual.

“And Cadance, there's a Peewee Prince and Princess Playtime here that Flurry and Midnight are gonna love!” Twilight said, as Flurry Heart babbled again, so did Midnight, but excitedly about how they’ll get to play with the other foals.

“It’ll be good for the two cousins to have some extra playmates,” Storm added.

“Oh, wonderful!” Cadance replied as was surprisingly pleased about her sister and brother-in-law’s kindness.

Twilight Velvet looked at her part in the schedule, “Hmm. This barrel jumping at Neighagra Falls sounds interesting,” she said.

Twilight then placed the schedule on the wall and stuck it with tacks and explained, “Eh. I just want to see you all have a good time. And this works out perfectly, because we have room for the one thing Storm and I wanna do! Our ship passes the Frozen North at sunset, which is the only time you can see the astrological phenomenon known as the Northern Stars. It's like the stars are shooting out of the setting sun!”

Velvet, Night Light, and Shining Armor had interested reactions.

“Well, we definitely don't want to miss that,” Cadance said.

“Then it's settled. Hmm. But we don't have anything to do right now. Any suggestions?” Twilight asked.

Eric gazed at the picture, until Twilight and Storm realized she forgot about him.

“Eric? I also didn’t have time to think about what you wanted to do, but if you want, you’re welcome to join some of our activities or watch them,” she said.

Eric nodded, and then received a hug from his mom and dad.

“How about if we get situated before we start?” Storm suggested, and then the rest of the family made agreeable comments, and sat down on separate chairs.

“Attention, cruise ponies! Don't let this zeppelin be a bore! Leave your room and see the tour! Uh-huh-huh.” said another male voice in the loudspeaker.

“A tour could be fun,” Cadance said, as they all went outside for the tour. Eric suddenly felt uneasy as he saw so many ponies on the deck. Shining Armor stood up and waved his forelegs out, “I'm flying! I'm—“ Shining Armor groaned and gagged like he was gonna puke, as his face turned green.

Cadance came over, while holding Flurry against her chest, “I'm afraid Flurry may be airsick. Since I know that isn't a problem for you, would you mind taking her below?” she asked.

Shining Armor grunted and then took Flurry, and rushed somewhere else to puke.

“Far to our right, you can just make out the white tufts of Cloudsdale, where Princess Twilight Sparkle and Prince Storm Blade once toured the weather factory. Uh-huh-huh.” the second announcer said on the speakers.

The ponies got interested, and then they took some pictures and made some comments.

“How'd he know that? And why announce it on a cruise?” Twilight asked.

“Beats me. It makes no sense to us at all,” Storm replied.

“Why don't we move to the other side of the deck?” Cadance suggested.

“Good thinking, Aunt Cadance,” Eric said.

Twilight, Storm, Eric, and Cadance tried to go to the other side when the first announcer spoke up on the speakers again, “We are now high enough to see all of Canterlot, even the royal tree where Princess Twilight and her brother Shining Armor were born!”

“What? That's not right,” Twilight said.

“Dude, that’s just wrong!” Eric shouted.

“Oooh!” Velvet exclaimed.

“Let's get down for that!” Night Light said, as he and his wife laughed.

“Um, you guys know that's not where we were born. What are you so excited about?” Twilight asked.

“Well, it is a really nice tree, sweetheart,” Night Light replied, with Velvet nodding in agreement.

Twilight and Storm turned to see three ponies grinning at them and had uneasy looks on their faces.

“Oh, we just wanted to say how excited we are to be here!” a mare called Raspberry Sorbet said.

“Um... yeah. Us, too,” Twilight replied, uneasily.

“On our route north, we will pass the spires of the Crystal Empire, where Princess Cadance rescued her Alicorn baby Spike from a monster made of fire!” the first announcer said over the speakers.

“Well, that doesn't even make sense,” Cadance said.

“This is all wrong,” Eric added.

“Well, "Royal Grandparents" sounds a bit fancy, but of course you can take our picture,” Night Light said to a random cruise pony.

He and Velvet gave big smiles as they had their picture taken by several cruise ponies.

“What?!” Twilight exclaimed.

“It’s a good thing my parents didn’t come on this cruise. Otherwise they probably would have had their pictures taken,” Storm said.

“I think Spike and Starlight made the right choice to stay home, too,” Eric added.

Twilight, Storm, Cadance, and Eric soon noticed the cruise ponies wearing royal pony themed merchandise, such as shirts with their faces etched on and cosplay props. Among them was a filly wearing a tacky mask of Cadance looking for an autograph.

“Uh... Oh!” Cadance exclaimed, with an unsure look on her face.

“Okay, that's it! Does anypony know where the cruise announcer is?” Twilight asked.

The cruise ponies pointed their hooves toward the bridge in response.

“Whoever he is, we’re gonna give him a piece of our minds!” Storm said.

Twilight and Storm entered the bridge and went to see the captain.

“Excuse me, sir,” Twilight said.

“You can call Iron Will “Iron Will”!” he said. The captain was a muscular minotaur with grayish cobalt blue fur on his upper body and dark grayish cobalt blue fur on his lower body, two gray horns, yellow eyes, a black tie around his neck, and he had a big nose ring on his muzzle. He was also wearing a sailor’s hat on his head. Alongside Iron Will was a grayish Persian blue earth pony with a light indigo and light mulberry gray mane and tail, grayish chartreuse green eyes, and a dark blue suit which had a glittery hemline, cape, pale orange shirt with a darker bow tie, which had an image of bits on it.

“And I’m Gladmane. The director of this cruise,” the pony in question added.

Twilight and Storm gasped, remembering that minotaur and con-pony, “What are you two doing here?!” she asked.

“The assertiveness seminar market dried up, so Iron Will started a new career organizing themed vacation packages!” Iron Will replied.

“You mean my new career, Iron Will. You run the ship and I run the cruise, so remember your place!” Gladmane said, before turning to Twilight and Storm, “I’m here, ‘cause I lost my resort no thanks to Applejack and Fluttershy. I gave Iron Will an offer too good for him to refuse, then I started this service so that I can get back on top again. Uh-huh-huh.” Gladmane explained.

“And the theme of this vacation is...” Twilight asked.

“Everypony, stomp your hooves if you are here for the premiere Cruise of the Princes and Princesses Experience!” Iron Will said over the speakers.

Banners were unfurled as the cruise ponies on the deck cheered and stomped their hooves, leaving Twilight and Storm looking on with uneasy looks. It wasn’t long before they followed the Sparkle family back towards their suite, then Cadance closed the door.

“Iron Will, I'm not sure it was entirely honest of you and Gladmane to offer this cruise to my family without telling us that ponies bought tickets just to see Cadance, Eric, Storm, and me,” Twilight said.

“Iron Will outlined all the details of the cruise in the Prize Acceptance and Consent Form that you signed,” Iron Will replied.

“Uhh... I don’t get it,” Storm said, “None of these make sense.”

“It’s not fair making profits at other ponies’ expense! That’s cheating!” Eric added.

“Well, when somepony offers you a free vacation, who reads the fine print?” Velvet asked.

“Iron Will prides himself on providing a quality vacation experience. But if Twilight Sparkle and her family don’t want it, Iron Will can cancel the cruise and break the hearts of every prince and princess-loving pony on board!” Iron Will said.

Twilight just groaned when a fan mare called Sunny Side shouted, “I love you, Princess Twilight!” She then closed the curtains.

“As much as I want a family vacation, I don't think I could entertain all these cruise ponies. My hooves are pretty full taking care of Flurry Heart,” Cadance said.

“And I’m sure you and Storm have your hooves full taking care of Eric and Midnight too,” Shining added.

“I guess we were just so excited by the idea of a family cruise,” Velvet said.

“All right. I guess we better turn this ship around,” Night Light replied with a heavy sigh.

“Wait! Iron Will, what if we offered you a deal? If Storm and I agree to do whatever princess activities you want, will you promise that my family gets to do the activities they want?” Twilight asked.

“And that we all get to see the Northern Stars at sundown?” Storm added.

“Sis, you and Storm don't have to do that. We want you three to enjoy yourself, too,” Shining said. Flurry and Midnight just babbled.

“We don't want the vacation to end now or let down all these ponies who were looking forward to seeing us,” Twilight replied.

“We got this,” Storm added.

“So what do you say, Iron Will? Do we have a deal?” Twilight asked.

“Princess Twilight and Prince Storm have a deal!” Iron Will replied, shaking their hooves.

“Great! So it looks like we have some time before Dad plays Bingo,” Twilight said.

“Actually, we have just enough to pick the winner of our grand-prize raffle,” Iron Will replied, shoving Twilight, Storm, and Eric out of the room.

“Oh. Well... who doesn't like prizes?” Twilight chuckled with a nervous smile.

“I just wonder what prize we have to give,” Storm said.

It wasn’t long before the cruise ponies were gathered for the raffle. They were all eager to know which of them was the winner.

“All right, cruise ponies! When the zeppelin flies, it's time for a prize!” Iron Will declared over the mic.

The cruise ponies cheered in response. Iron Will gave the microphone to Twilight and Storm, and she said, “Thank you all for being so gracious and respectful to me and my family.”

“And without further ado, the winner is…” Storm continued, as Twilight selected the winner's name from the barrel.

“Star Tracker!” Twilight finished.

The earth pony colt in question was surprised and smiled nervously as his name was called, while the other cruise ponies stomped their hooves.

“Congratulations, Star Tracker! Enjoy your prize!” Storm said.

“Okay, Dad! Bingo time!” Twilight said to her father.

Just then, they bumped into Star Tracker and she apologized, “Uh... Oh. I'm sorry. We don't have the prize.”

“Congratulations to Star Tracker, who wins the grand prize: spending the day with Twilight, Storm, and their family in a VIP experience!” Iron Will spoke up. The cruise ponies cheered as confetti shot out.

“That's the prize?!” Twilight and Storm asked in unison.

“At least that’s better than nothing,” Eric remarked.

“Uh-huh,” Star Tracker chuckled nervously.

“Okay, well... I guess you should come with us, VIP,” Twilight said.

“Sure. There's always room at the bingo table!“ Night Light added with a laugh, lightly nudging Star Tracker’s shoulder.

Soon enough, they went to the bingo tables for some bingo.

“Ahem! Is everypony ready?” Twilight asked through the megaphone.

“Yes, Mommy!” Eric replied.

“Sure are, sweetie! Give that cage a whirl!” Night Light added.

“Dad? What did you say?” Twilight asked.

“I believe he said to give it a whirl,” Storm said.

“Thanks, honey,” Twilight replied.

She then rolled the cage sphere full of bingo balls, and one of them popped out and she called out the letter and number, “I-19!”

“Hey, hey! Now we're talkin'! This Princess Bingo is great!” Night Light said.

“Did you get that one, Dad?” Twilight asked her father.

“Did you get it too, Eric?” Storm asked.

“Can anypony tell me how my dad and son are doing?” Twilight asked over the megaphone.

“I think your dad said the Princess Bingo is great, and so does Eric,” Storm replied.

“Princess Bingo! Princess Bingo! Princess Bingo!” Night Light, the other cruise ponies, and Eric chanted.

“Twilight is my favorite time of day, and it's also your name. So I just thought that was cool,” Star Tracker said.

“Choose your words carefully around my wife, dude,” Storm replied.

After lunch, Twilight, Storm, Eric, and Star Tracker made it to the pool area.

“Phew! Just made it! And I'm ready to give you the tiny boat race of your life!“ Twilight said to Shining Armor, as he whinnied excitedly, but got sick again.

“Are you okay, Uncle Shining?” Eric asked.

“I-I... I’m fine... bud,” he replied while gagging.

“Are you sure you're not airsick, big brother?” Twilight teased.

“No way. How can I be airsick? I'm in the water, so it totally cancels out!” Shining Armor replied nauseously, then gurgled in his mouth.

“I don't think that's how it works. But I'm ready if you are,” Twilight pointed out.

“Technically, Princess Twilight Sparkle should officiate the princess paddle boat race,” Iron Will said.

“Well, I suppose I could could race your brother,” Velvet suggested, putting a life vest on.

“I don’t think Shining is in any condition to race, maybe Eric should take his place,” Storm said, levitating Shining out of the boat.

“Good thinking, Daddy,” Eric replied as he put a life vest on.

Eric and Velvet got into the boats, then Twilight and Storm teleported, and the cruise ponies took their pictures. She accidentally backed into Star Tracker, giving him a serious look.

“S-Sorry,” he laughed nervously, then moved aside.

“I'm gonna write about this race tonight in my journal! It's just so exciting!” Star Tracker said.

“On your marks, get set…” Twilight began.

“Go!” Storm finished.

Velvet cheered while pedaling as fast as she could and turned around the bend, causing a splash. Twilight and Storm cast a force field, preventing them and Star Tracker from getting wet. Velvet came in first with Eric coming in second.

“Oh, my word, that was exciting! Wasn't it, Eric?” Velvet asked, with a short laugh.

“Yes, Grandma! I loved it!” Eric replied.

“Just so everypony knows, I'm sitting this one out because of how not sick I feel,” Shining Armor said, nauseously.

“Aww, that's all right, dear. We'll take you back to the room,” Velvet replied, as she took Shining Armor back to the room.

“That was just the first heat! Of ten!” Iron Will said, as his abs popped. “Now, who's ready to see a prince and princess face when they win their race?!” This made the cruise ponies cheer, while Twilight and Storm just smiled nervously.

After the race was finished, Twilight, Storm, and Eric went to check up on Cadance. They noticed Flurry Heart and Midnight Star playing with the other foals, by sharing with them and using their magic safely.

“Cadance, I'm so glad you got in the Peewee Prince and Princess Playtime!” Twilight said.

“Flurry and Midnight are having a wonderful time,” Cadance replied.

“That's great. We’re just on our way to take some old-time Appleloosan photos!” Twilight said.

“Themed photoshoots are the best, but I never had one,” Eric spoke up.

“And then do a quick question-and-answer session on becoming an alicorn before Mom’s barrel ride at Neighagra Falls! I really hope we don't miss that,” Twilight finished.

“Twilight, are you sure you don't mind doing all of these princess activities?” Cadance asked with concern.

“Mind? What? Absolutely not. I mean, you guys are having fun, right?” Twilight said.

“Besides, we have to make sure these cruise ponies are happy if we want to be a good princess and prince,” Storm added.

“You're already a good princess and prince, Twilight and Storm,” Cadance replied.

“Honestly, as long as Storm, Eric, and I get to see the Northern Stars tonight with everypony, we'll be happy. But right now, we gotta go take some pictures and give autographs. See you later!” Twilight said, as she, Storm, Eric and Star Tracker trotted off to the photo booth.

“Why don’t you play and make prince and princess friends?” a mare called Sun Cloche asked her baby, as the mothers gathered their babies around Flurry and Midnight.

Suddenly, Cadance magically lifted them up. “Uh... I am so sorry, everypony, but it looks like Flurry and Midnight need their nap,” she said, as she walked away with a soft sigh.

After the question-and-answer session took longer than planned, Twilight, Storm, and Eric rushed toward the barrel loading dock with Star Tracker behind them.

“Oh, why did that last question have to be a two-parter? I just hope I have time for one barrel ride with Mom!” Twilight said.

“I’ll stay with Eric,” Storm replied.

They arrived just in time to see one of the last barrels plunge over the falls. One goat pushed one of them each over the wooden board and over the waterfall and the other pushed a wet barrel back onto the dock. The barrel popped open revealing a wet Twilight Velvet and she gasped excitedly.

“Neighagra Falls was amazing! The endless open air, the water in my mane! Oh! The small confines of the barrel!” she said with excitement.

“Another ‘relaxing’ vacation in the books, hon.” Night Light chuckled, then gave his wife a kiss on the cheek.

Velvet’s barrel tumbled to the side and she spilled out, coming face to face with her daughter. She knew from experience just by looking at the face what was troubling her daughter.

"Oh, honey, I know you're disappointed, but we waited as long as we could. Maybe you and Storm should take a break from all of these prince and princess things,” Velvet said.

“Disappointed? No! We've just been answering some detailed questions about alicorns! You know how much Storm and I love details!" Twilight replied.

“If Applejack were here, she could tell that’s not the case,” Storm pointed out.

“I just don't want the both of you to forget. It's your vacation, too,” Velvet said as Night Light helped her up.

“How can we when it's a totally successful vacation?” Twilight asked.

“All right. Well, uh, see you at sundown!” Night Light replied as she and Velvet left.

“Attention, cruise ponies! At sundown, we’ll be experiencing the Northern Stars, so be ready!” Iron Will said over the speakers.

“Come on, sweetie. Let’s get some dinner,” Twilight said to Eric.

Twilight, Storm, and Eric went to rejoin the rest of the family at the buffet for dinner. Once finished eating, they went outside and watched the Northern Stars.

“Are you ready to see the Northern Stars, sweetie?” Twilight asked as she set Eric on her lap.

“Yeah. I kinda like a calm vacation better, because peaceful happiness makes me happy more,” Eric said.

“That’s why we’re doing this your way,” Twilight said.

“Oh! Here they come!” Velvet said.

Suddenly, the Northern Stars appeared and zoomed through the sky in a beautiful shower of comets. The ponies gazed in awe, and then made enjoyable calm comments.

“They’re so pretty!” Eric said, then asked, “Why did you and Daddy do all those prince and princess activities, if you wanted peace and quiet?”

“We only made that deal with Iron Will so our family and the cruise ponies could have the vacation they wanted,” Twilight replied.

“What about what you wanted?” Cadance asked.

“We just want everypony to be happy,” Twilight replied.

“Well, sometimes ponies want more from a prince or princess than you can give, and it can be hard to know where to draw the line,” Cadance said.

“You seem to know pretty well,” Twilight replied.

“How do you even know, Aunt Cadance?” Eric asked.

“Once I had Flurry Heart, the line was easier for me to see. You and Storm will always have obligations as a prince and princess, but you also have an obligation to yourselves,” Cadance replied.

“You’re right. I think we need to set up some boundaries, especially since Storm and I are parents too,” Twilight said.

“If only the line became clear to us sooner after you adopted Eric and after Midnight was born. This cruise wasn’t too exciting, but at least we got to see the Northern Stars,” Storm added.

“Now everypony got what they wanted, even that con-pony Gladmane,” Eric replied.

“That’s what I’m afraid of. Something tells me that upon making that deal with Iron Will, we became pawns in Gladmane’s scheme to get back on top,” Storm said.

Just then, Eric opened his backpack, then took out some paper and his quill, and wrote a letter to Princess Celestia about Gladmane’s scheme.

“Mommy, can you please send this letter to Princess Celestia?” Eric asked, “I wanted her to know what Gladmane is up to.”

“Sure, sweetie,” Twilight replied as she teleported the letter.

“Hey, let’s go get some ice cream!” Storm said.

They all stood up and went to the ice cream stand and got themselves some ice cream cones. When Twilight was about to give a mint chocolate chip cone to Shining Armor, he got airsick again, so he decided to let Flurry Heart have it, as the cute baby alicorn giggled as she adorably stuffed her mouth on it. The entire Sparkle family laughed at how adorable it was.

Just then, Gladmane and Iron Will came onto the deck. ”Attention, cruise ponies! If it's your dream, come to the deck for ice cream!“ the minotaur said over his headset.

“And feel free to get in line if you want the princes and princesses to sign an autograph or get a picture! Thank you. Thank you very much.” Gladmane added over his own headset.

“No! Leave us alone!” Eric yelled.

“What did you say?” Gladmane asked angrily.

“It's okay, everypony,” Twilight said, as she took the microphone from Iron Will and placed it on her ear, then spoke up after clearing her throat, “First, I want to thank all of you for coming. It means a lot that you'd spend your hard-earned bits just to be with us. But Storm and I honestly came on this cruise to take some time off from being a prince and princess and enjoy some time with my family. We’re just ponies too, after all. But even though we want everypony here to be happy, we’d all really like to spend the rest of the cruise relaxing with my family.”

Eric then hugged his mom as she held him on one hoof and let him rest against her chest. “Of course, Princess Twilight and Prince Storm! Anything for you and your family!” Sunny Side said.

“But I don’t get it. Why was this trip advertised as a Cruise of the Princes and Princesses if you just wanted to get away from being a prince and princess?” Sun Cloche asked.

The cruise ponies and Twilight looked at Iron Will whistling like he did something bad, so Gladmane explained everything, “The Cruise of the Princes and Princesses makes no guarantees as to participation of actual princes and princesses! No refunds, whatsoever!”

“What?!” a random cruise pony asked in anger. The other cruise ponies also engaged in angry chatter.

“You made up a scam VIP experience with Storm, Twilight, and her family, including Prince Eric Sparkle?” Star Tracker asked in anger as he reappeared.

“It wasn’t Iron Will’s fault! It was Gladmane’s idea, he gave Iron Will a so-called ‘generous offer too good to refuse’, but he did not keep his word, and Iron Will does not deal with those who break deals and promises,” Iron Will replied in defense.

“You’re right about that, Iron Will. I used you the whole time, once the season is over, I’ll be back on top again and nopony is going to stop me,” Gladmane said.

“That’s where you’re wrong,” a royal elegant voice spoke up. It was Princess Celestia, with Captain Blitzwing and Lt. Windcharger standing next to her.

“Princess Celestia!” Eric said, and he gave Celestia a hug on her foreleg, until she lifted him up and hugged him against her chest.

“I got your letter, Eric. Is this con pony bothering you and your family, Twilight and Storm?” she asked.

Twilight and Storm nodded, then spoke to Gladmane with an angry tone, “Gladmane, for crimes of false advertising, blackmail, bribery, and fraud, you are under arrest.”

“As for you Iron Will, you shall be sentenced to five months of community service at the castle,” Captain Blitzwing added.

“Seize him,” Princess Celestia said, as the guards took Gladmane and Iron Will to her carriage on the other side of the deck.

“As Princess and Prince of Friendship, we hereby announce this cruise to be free for all!” Twilight said, and then the cruise ponies cheered.

Later on, Twilight, Storm, Eric, and the rest of the family went back to the room for the night.

“There's still plenty of activities to do tomorrow. We pass Fillydelphia on the way back. I could give Flurry Heart a quick history tour,” Twilight said, as she and Cadance walked over to her folks in the living room.

“That's very thoughtful,” Cadance replied, as everyone else agreed.

After some reading, Twilight and Storm tucked Eric into bed before turning in themselves.

Chapter 10: A Visit to Appleoosa

A week later

Eric, his family, and their friends were on the train to Appleoosa from Las Pegasus. It wasn’t long before the train stopped at the Appleoosa train station. There, everyone got off and went into town and were greeted by a light glow earth pony stallion with a light gamboge and amber mane and tail, light green eyes, and a red apple for a cutie mark.

“Howdy, cousins and everyone,” the stallion said.

“Howdy, Braeburn,” Applejack and Apple Bloom replied in unison.

“Good to finally meet you, Prince Eric Sparkle,” Braeburn greeted.

“Same here,” Eric replied, “These are my friends, Holly, Marina, Zuni, Slapstick, and Nightshade.”

“This is my boyfriend, Smokey,” Applejack said.

“And Nightshade is my boyfriend,” Apple Bloom added.

“Good to meet y’all,” Braeburn greeted, then turned to his cousins, “It’s about time you had a special somepony, AJ. Way to go, Apple Bloom.”

“I’m Jasper, Smokey’s twin brother and special somepony of your cousin’s friend, Rarity,” Jasper introduced himself.

It wasn’t long before Braeburn, along with he CMCs, gave Eric and his friends a tour of the town from the saloon and the sheriff’s office to the town hall. He also showed them the arena where rodeos and other sport events were held. Just then, they happened across Sheriff Silver Star, who was with two other law-ponies.

“Howdy, Sheriff Silver Star,” Braeburn said.

“Howdy, Braeburn,” Silver Star greeted, then turned to Eric and his friends, “Eric Sparkle, welcome to Appleoosa.”

“Thanks. Ever since I took a day trip to Cloudsdale on my sixth birthday, I wanted to see more of Equestria. Earlier today, I came here from Las Pegasus,” Eric replied.

“Pleasantries aside, we need your help,” Silver Star said.

“How can we help, Sheriff?” Nightshade asked.

“The Wild Bunch Gang has struck again, they’re the most notorious outlaws in the desert and they must be stopped, for they outnumber me and my posse,” Silver Star replied.

“We’re right with you, Sheriff,” Eric said, turning to his fellow CMCs, “Girls, if my parents ask, please tell them that we are helping the sheriff with something important.”

Apple Bloom, Sweetie Belle, and Scootaloo returned to their older sisters. Eric, his other friends, and Sheriff Silver Star’s posse went off to search for the Wild Bunch Gang and bring them to justice. They kept searching the outskirts of town until they came across Chief Thunderhooves and his tribe.

“Howdy, Chief Thunderhooves,” Silver Star greeted.

“Good to see you, Sheriff Silver Star,” Thunderhooves said, “You must be Prince Eric Sparkle. The towns-ponies told me and my tribe about you and your friends a while back.”

“Good to meet you, chief,” Eric replied, “My friends and I are helping the sheriff track down the Wild Bunch Gang, have you seen them lately?”

“Yes. Just a few days ago, we noticed them hauling carts full of apples and cherries that they have stolen and their base is in a cave just west of here,” Thunderhooves explained.

“Thanks, chief,” Silver Star said.

After crossing a few miles of desert, the posse finally took notice of the Wild Bunch Gang hauling carts full of stolen apples into a cave while hiding behind a large rock.

“Ok, let’s follow them into the cave and stay out of sight,” Silver Star said.

The posse went into stealth mode as they followed the outlaws into their cave headquarters. It wasn’t long before they saw the gang leader with a crystal ball. He was a light golden unicorn with a long, dark red, mullet-style mane, thick red eyebrows, a short red goatee on his chin, long angular mustache, and murky-green eyes. His attire was a large brown coat with shawls covering his cutie mark, orange sparkly shirt, red frills, a blue tie, and a gray Stetson hat with a black band on the brim. Silver Star recognized him as Deadeye Buck.

One gang member was a greenish blue pegasus stallion with a short-cut brown mane and brown tail with a brown Stetson hat and a yellow checkered shirt. The second was a brown earth pony stallion with a black mane and tail, blue eyes and a dark brown jacket along with a black hat and matches in his ears and mouth. The third was a silver unicorn with a black mane under a tan hat and wore glasses with red and blue lenses. The other three gang members were triplet earth pony brothers with long blonde manes and tails and were dressed identically except for the bands on their derby hats and bandanas.

“We have the apples and cherries you requested for your army, Glacio,” the gang leader said, holding his crystal ball.

“Good. You are to bring them to me by tomorrow or else,” Glacio ordered through the crystal ball.

“Yes, my lord,” Deadeye Buck replied.

“It all makes sense now. The Wild Bunch Gang weren’t stealing for themselves, they were stealing food for Glacio and his army,” Eric said, whispering.

“Glacio’s been paying them this whole time. I never suspected that before,” Silver Star replied, “Let’s get ‘em.”

The posse came out of hiding and faced the gang in a standoff.

“Reach for the sky!” Eric said, pointing his wand.

“You’re busted!” Nightshade added.

“Who are you callin’ ‘busted’, busters?” Deadeye Buck retorted.

“Deadeye Buck, you and your gang are under arrest for robbery, assault, and cattle rustling,” Silver Star said.

The standoff soon became a brawl with the posse gaining the upper hoof on the gang. The sheriff lassoed the gang member called Three-Dee and the two other law-ponies lassoed the gang members called Skin-Mane and Matchstick, while Nightshade, Zuni, and Marina lassoed the triplet brothers.

“Hey! There’s a snake in your boot!” Eric said, causing Deadeye Buck to look down.

“Incarcerous!” Eric incanted, causing Deadeye Buck to be tied up.

Soon enough, the posse took the apples and cherries back to town along with the newly captured Wild Bunch Gang. It was now sunset and the gang was locked up in the town jail.

“You think you’ve won? It ain’t over ‘till the fat pony yodels!” Deadeye Buck said in defiance.

“Go ahead and yodel, but you can’t escape,” Silver Star replied.

“For a dangerous outlaw, you sure are good at yodeling,” another law pony added.

“Well done, Prince Eric. You and your friends have done us a great service, we never would’ve caught them without your help,” Silver Star said.

“All in a day’s work, sheriff,” Eric replied.

“Your friends and family are invited to a hoedown in your honor,” Silver Star replied.

“Thanks, sheriff. We must go to them,” Eric replied.

Eric and his friends met up with Twilight and the others. He immediately hugged his parents, as well as Sweetie Belle. Nightshade and Slapstick also hugged Apple Bloom and Scootaloo.

“What were you helping the sheriff with, may I ask?” Twilight asked.

“My friends and I helped him catch the Wild Bunch Gang and now they’re behind bars,” Eric replied, “I hope you’re not mad at me.”

“Why would we be mad? You did Appleoosa and the rest of Southern Equestria a big favor,” Twilight said.

“We’re actually very proud of you, sport,” Storm added.

“Thanks. The townsponies are having a hoedown in my honor at the inn,” Eric replied.

“Great, let’s go,” Twilight said.

It wasn’t long before Eric, his family, and friends went to the inn for the hoedown. Some of the townsponies were playing their fiddles, drums, accordions, and harmonicas. Even the bison tribe were enjoying themselves.

“I bet Pinkie would’ve liked this,” Eric said.

“No kidding, she’d be a sucker for a hoedown like this,” Applejack replied.

Once the hoedown was finished, Eric, his family, and friends turned in to the rooms for the night.

Two days later

Eric and his friends were playing a scaled up version of Dragon Pit after Starlight, Sunburst, Trixie, and Maud had their turn. He took a quick liking to the game after seeing his mom, foalsitter, and their friends playing it.

“Eric takes the game!” Storm announced.

“Good game, everyone,” Eric said to his friends.

It wasn’t long before Starlight, Twilight, Storm, Maud, Trixie, and Eric saw Sunburst off at the train station, with him and Starlight placing two of his bags on the train.

“I don't know why I got so worried about us not having anything in common,” Starlight said.

“Yeah. I kind of think it doesn't matter as long as we enjoy each other's company,” Sunburst replied, as they held hooves.

“And that game was certainly enjoyable,” Trixie spoke up as she and Twilight carried all of his luggage and most of his antiques he bought.

Trixie and Twilight were sweating on their heads after carrying all those items.

“What made it even better was getting to play it with all my friends,” Starlight said, getting into a group hug with all her friends. Trixie pulled Maud for her to join in.

Afterwards, Eric gently nudged his foalsitter as a reminder to tell Sunburst how she feels. Sunburst proceeded to board the train before Starlight spoke up, “Wait! I have something to tell you.”

“I have something to get off my chest too, Starlight,” Sunburst replied.

“You first,” Starlight said.

“I love you, Starlight. I always have,” Sunburst confessed.

“I love you too,” Starlight replied as she pulled him in for a kiss.

Sunburst’s eyes widened at this initially, but returned it. They gently broke away and he asked, “See you soon? Maybe for a date?”

“You bet. I want to hear if you find anything interesting in that barrel,” Starlight said.

“Trust me, Starlight. You'll be the first to know,” Sunburst replied as he boarded the train.

Just as the train left, the new couple waved to each other. Starlight, Twilight, Eric, and their friends returned to town.

Author's Note

Image of Chief Thunderhooves courtesy of AndoAnimalia on DeviantArt.

Chapter 11: Shadow Play - Part 1

“The best elements within us can spread light and virtue, and I know ponies who represent them all – strength, bravery, healing, beauty, hope, and sorcery. Myself and these Pillars of Equestria were gathered together by another to maintain and share the light of these powerful ideals. But we soon came to believe the pony who brought us together only wanted that power for himself. Cast out and alone, this power-mad pony turned to darkness to satisfy his thirst. Transformed into a Pony of Shadows, he returned for revenge – to extinguish the Pillars' light and rob the world of hope. To stop him, the Pillars and I must make a grave sacrifice. But we shall leave behind a seed in hopes that one day it will grow into a force to stand against the darkness for all time. We must now face the fiend with the only plan we have...”

"...I only hope it will be enough." Sunburst finished narrating, “That's the last entry, and maybe Starswirl's final words before he vanished.”

Everyone gasped, including Eric and his friends.

“I've always wondered what happened to Starswirl. This is quite a discovery, Sunburst,” Princess Celestia said.

“So it's genuine? You can verify that this journal really belonged to Starswirl the Bearded?!” Twilight exclaimed.

“Indeed. From the looks of it, the last thing he wrote before facing the Pony of Shadows,” Princess Luna replied.

“Uh... So, the Pony of Shadows was really real?” Rainbow Dash asked.

“It appears so,” Princess Celestia replied.

“We never met the other Pillars, and we were too young to understand the danger they faced,” Princess Luna said.

“We also have heard tales of their accomplishments before then, too,” Lord Emerald added.

“Hold on a second now. All those legendary ponies were real, too? And they went off with Starswirl to face the Pony of Shadows, and then none of them were ever heard from again?” Applejack asked.

“Uh, yeah. Weren't you listening?” Pinkie Pie asked in reply.

“I was wondering about that myself after learning about them,” Eric said.

“But what happened to them all?” Fluttershy asked.

“They must have defeated the villain, since Equestria is still full of light and hope,” Rarity replied.

“But how? And where did they go?” Starlight asked.

“My Olde Ponish is a bit rusty, but I wonder if the answers can be found somewhere within the pages of this book,” Princess Celestia said.

“Well, Storm and I just happen to be experts in Olde Ponish. I mean, we've practically memorized every ancient text about Starswirl there is!” Twilight replied.

“Seriously. All of them,” Spike added.

“We have fond memories of our old teacher,” Princess Luna said, giving the journal to Twilight, “If you could discover what happened to him, we would be most grateful.”

“Especially since he suggested that the three of us should be betrothed,” Lord Emerald added.

Twilight eagerly took the journal and Storm said, “We’ll get to the bottom of this soon enough, princesses and Lord Emerald.”

“Solving a thousands-year-old mystery could take forever!” Sunburst added, “Think of the research! The re-reading! The re-re-reading!”

“You might find you need help,” Princess Celestia said.

“Luckily, she's got a whole bushel o' helpers right here,” Applejack said.

“Totally!” Rainbow added, “Uh... how long will all this research take exactly?”

“Let's get this back to our library. I'm sure we'll figure out what happened in no time,” Twilight said.

After Storm placed Eric onto Twilight’s back, the rest of the Mane 7, including Starlight and Sunburst, as well as Eric’s friends walked out of the castle to head back to Ponyville with excited chatter.

Castle of Friendship

The candlelight suddenly fizzled as Spike replaced a used up candle with the new one. Spike yawned and looked up at Twilight, “Figure it out yet, Twilight and Storm?” he asked.

Twilight and Storm shook their heads, and then Spike threw the used up candle into the waste bin full of used up candles. Sunburst was sleeping and making a snoring noise, but suddenly woke up after hearing a soft thud.

Sunburst then yelped and woke up with a scroll on his head, “What did you figure out?” he asked.

Pinkie gasped after she and Rarity, who was wearing her red glasses woke up, “You figured something out?” Rarity asked, then unappreciatively watched Pinkie slurp the cupcake that was on her face.

Fluttershy woke up and asked, “What is it?”

“Nothing. I mean, Starswirl was a genius, obviously,” Twilight replied with a sigh.

“But forget Olde Ponish. There's parts where his hornwriting is like another language!” Storm added, then both groaned.

“Twilight, we've been studyin' and referencin' and cross-referencin' for half a day straight now,” Applejack said.

Eric nodded with a whimper as he rubbed his eyes.

“Ugh. I haven't spent this much time reading since the last Daring Do book came out,” Rainbow said.

“Perhaps it is time to take a break. This mystery is over a thousand years old, after all. Another hour or two won't make a difference,” Rarity added.

“Two hours?! We don't want to waste two seconds! We’re close to an answer. We can feel it,” Twilight replied.

Starlight then picked up the book. “"Hearg sylfum se Ponhenge." What's that?” she asked, reading from the book.

“The Temple of Ponhenge?! You can read that?!” Twilight asked.

“The hornwriting’s pretty sloppy, but it's nowhere near as bad as it looks,” Starlight replied, and then continued reading, “"Toward dol grimlic of Fola Firgenbeorg"?”

“"At the base of Foal Mountain"...” Sunburst said, and Starlight kept reading, “"User endemest scield".”

Twilight Sparkle gasped, “"Our last stand".”

Spike yawned, “Well, that sure sounds like a clue to me.” He then blew out the candle before falling asleep. Eric showed them a picture of Ponhenge in the book.

After some much needed relief from all the research, everyone arrived at Ponehenge.

This is it. Ponhenge. I can't believe it,” Twilight said.

Sunburst walked over to a rune where Rarity stood, and then brushed off some dirt to see some carved symbols on it.

“I've never seen magical runes like these before! Have you?” Sunburst asked.

“Uh-uh,” Twilight replied, walking around with the journal.

“I don't think anypony's seen any of this for a long time,” Rainbow said, straining to pull a vine off the rune, but fell into a bush.

“Whoa!” Applejack gently tugged on Rainbow’s tail and helped pull her out of the bush, “It'd take a whole team of ponies to clear away all this brush.”

As a rock clattered one rune, Fluttershy tried to place it back, but it fell off again. “Even then, I'm not sure we'd find out what happened here over a thousand years ago,” she said.

Twilight and Storm sighed with depression, “You're right. I suppose it was a long shot,” she replied.

“Cheer up, Twilight and Storm. Finding a whole set of ancient ruins is pretty impressive. Maybe you could write a paper on it,” Spike said.

“Is Midnight okay?” Eric asked.

“Your grandparents are watching him for now,” Storm replied.

“I guess I hoped we'd get here and the mystery would just magically be explained,” Twilight said, until a light blue magic glow was shimmering from the book.

“Uh... Twilight?” Spike asked, pointing at the book.

Twilight and Storm turned around and gasped in surprise, and the magic from the book started humming, and it flipped the pages until a magical holographic projection of Starswirl appeared. Twilight and Storm suddenly felt excited to meet their idol, “Starswirl!? We... We've wanted to meet you our whole lives! We can't believe you're here!” she said.

Sunburst walked over, and touched the hologram, but felt nothing. “I don't think he is here,” he said, until another sight struck his eyes. “I don't think any of them are.”

Twilight and the rest saw holograms of the other Pillars appear, consisting Flash Magnus with his shield, Mistmane with her flower, Somnambula with her blindfold, Mage Meadowbrook with her mask, and Rockhoof with his shovel.

Starswirl conjured a spell from his horn, and summoned the Pony of Shadows from the stone table. The Pony of Shadows appeared laughing evilly, “You summon me at your peril, Star Swirl! Once I defeat all of you, this realm will embrace the darkness as I did so long ago!”

The Pony of Shadows sprout out his wings and then surrounded the Pillars with symbiotic vines, and wrapped them with it, until he laughed evilly again, “Drawing me here will only make me stronger. You will never defeat me!” he said.

“We did not come here to defeat you,” Starswirl replied.

They all saw the Pillars lightning up their relics and formed a gem shaped circle around the Pony of Shadows.

“What are you doing?!” The Pony of Shadows asked.

“We came... to contain you,” Starswirl said, and then the Pony of Shadows screamed in horror as he and the Pillars vanished into limbo.

“Well, you did ask for a magical explanation,” Pinkie said to Twilight.

“Uh... what just happened?” Rainbow asked.

“It looked like Star Swirl cast a spell that banished the Pony of Shadows,” Starlight said.

“Of course! Powerful magic like that would leave an impression on this place. Bringing the book back here let us see what happened,” Sunburst added.

“Which was what?” Applejack asked.

“Starswirl and the rest of the Pillars sacrificed themselves to save Equestria,” Twilight said.

“Now we know how and why they disappeared, for the most part,” Storm added, “Let’s get back to Ponyville.”

Everyone was headed back to Ponyville, unaware that they were being watched by Glacio’s minions.

“We need to contact Glacio immediately,” Hot Shot said, as he took out his crystal ball.

“Yes, Commander Hot Shot,” Thundercracker replied.

“My lord, Princess Twilight, Prince Storm and their friends have found Starswirl’s old journal and followed some clues that led them here to Ponehenge,” Hot Shot said.

“Good, that means the Pony of Shadows will soon be unleashed. Now go to Zecora’s hut and bring me the Alicorn Amulet, then meet me at Ponehenge,” Glacio ordered.

“Yes, my lord,” Hot Shot replied.

The next day, Starlight, Sunburst, and Eric were walking down the hall.

“It's amazing to think one of the greatest mysteries of Equestria was solved with a musty old book from an antique shop,” Starlight said.

“But I wouldn't say the mystery's solved. Starswirl’s spell was one of the most powerful feats of magic in all of history. It'll take years of study before we fully understand it,” Sunburst replied.

“I sense the answer is closer than we think,” Eric said.

“I think I understand Starswirl's spell!” Twilight exclaimed.

Later on, the others came back. “I know I've finished one of Starswirl's spells before, but this one was on a whole different level! Was it an explosion of magical feedback? An evocation? A kind of incantation? It's Starswirl, so the possibilities are endless! And once Starlight set us on the right track with his crazy hornwriting,” Twilight said, laughing and snorting, “I mean, he was a genius, so I guess we can forgive a little messiness.”

“So we went through the journal again, and it's amazing!” Storm exclaimed.

“Twilight and Storm, darlings. We understand you're excited, but that's all we understand,” Rarity said.

“What exactly is so amazing?” Rainbow asked.

“Only how Starswirl and the other Pillars sent the Pony of Shadows to limbo,” Twilight said.

“They did what now?” Applejack asked.

“They used their magic to open a portal between worlds, to limbo, and pulled the Pony of Shadows inside,” Twilight explained, by lighting up her horn to form a orb, and then the diorama exploded.

“Darling, your diorama!” Rarity said.

“We made more!” Twilight exclaimed, showing her friends her other dioramas, “Starswirl thought the only way to trap the Pony of Shadows in limbo was for the Pillars to take him there.”

“So they got stuck, too!” Applejack said.

“The Pony of Shadows must have been really awful for them to do that,” Fluttershy replied.

“I suppose being trapped for all time with a super-duper bad guy in limbo might be okay if you were doing the limbo, but that's still pushing it,” Pinkie remarked, giggling.

“Not that kind of limbo, Pinkie,” Storm said.

“The thing is, I think we can get them out,” Twilight replied.

Sunburst and the others were shocked, “Twilight, are you serious? You can save the most legendary ponies of all time?” he asked.

“I-I don't know. Opening portals between worlds didn't work out well for me. Are you sure it's safe?” Starlight asked, nodding. Eric and his friends nodded in agreement.

“First of all, you opened portals through time,” Twilight said.

“Second of all, Starswirl wrote the spell you used to do it. If he'd been here, he could have stopped it.”Storm added.

“Equestria would be safer with him in it. We have to save him.” Twilight finished.

“But you'd be savin' all the Pillars, right? A-And they disappeared ages ago,” Applejack said.

“That's the thing about limbo. It isn't one place or another. It's in between, so time stands still. If we can pull them out, it'll be like they never left,” Twilight said.

“What can we do to help?” Spike asked.

“Is there something we can use to help?” Eric added.

“I don’t know, sweetie. But if I'm right, we need to find items that are connected to the Pillars in some way,” Twilight said.

“You mean, like, stuff that belonged to them?” Rainbow asked.

“How would we know what to look for? Or where?” Fluttershy asked.

“Luckily, Starswirl took a lot of notes,” Twilight said, as she read the notes from the book. ”"My compatriots are as varied as the realm itself and hail from every corner of our land, bringing with them artifacts and talismans of great power."”

A bright golden yellow magical glow began shimmering from above. “Um, Twilight? Storm? What are you doing?” Starlight asked.

“We’re not doing anything!” Twilight replied, as the glow revealed orbs consisting the Pillars’s artifacts.

“Rockhoof's shovel!” Applejack exclaimed.

“Flash Magnus' shield!” Rainbow exclaimed.

“Mistmane's flower!” Rarity said.

“Meadowbrook's mask!” Fluttershy added.

“And the blindfold Somnambula wore when she faced that nasty sphinx!” Pinkie said.

“I guess we don't need to figure out who should get what,” Twilight replied.

“Zuni, you go with Applejack. Marina, you’re with Rarity. Slapstick, you go with Pinkie. Holly, you’re with Fluttershy, and Nightshade, you’re with Rainbow and Spike,” Eric said.

Everfree Forest

Hot Shot, Skywarp, Thundercracker trekked through the forest until they reached Zecora’s hut.

“Let’s barge in!” Hot Shot shouted.

The three teenage colts charged at the door and kicked it open.

“We know you have the Alicorn Amulet, Zecora. Where did you put it?” Hot Shot asked.

“Get out of my house!” Zecora shouted.

“Looks like we’re doing this the hard way. Thundercracker, attack!” Hot Shot said.

Thundercracker lunged at Zecora, tackling her and beat her on the head until she was knocked out.

“Boys, tear this place apart until you find that amulet!” Hot Shot ordered.

“With pleasure, commander!” Skywarp and Thundercracker replied in unison.

They ransacked the hut, checking every space until they found the box containing the amulet.

“We found the amulet!” Skywarp said.

“Good. Now let’s get back to Ponehenge,” Hot Shot replied.

Once they took the amulet, the three colts left the hut and made their way towards Ponehenge so they could give it to Glacio.

Back at Ponehenge, Twilight, Storm, Eric, Sunburst, and Starlight were getting ready for the arrival of the Pillars.

“I can't believe we’re gonna meet Starswirl the Bearded! You know, outside of our dreams,” Twilight said.

“Ican't believe you're actually going through with it,” Starlight said, after pulling a vine from a rune, and magically disintegrating it.

“What do you mean?” Twilight asked.

“I'm all for pushing the envelope, obviously, but this is pretty out there for you, Twilight,” Starlight said.

“What's "out there" about saving the most legendary ponies of all time from a thousands-year-old prison?” Sunburst asked.

“Well... nothing when you say it like that. Unless "the most legendary ponies of all time" knew what they were doing, and we shouldn't mess with it,” Starlight said. “I mean, what if something else bad happened?”

“I'm sure Starswirl and the Pillars did the best they could back then, but magic has come a long way. Mostly because of the work they did,” Sunburst replied.

“That's true. And you did get your wings from finishing one of Star Swirl's spells,” Starlight said.

“Exactly,” Twilight said, unfolding one of her wings and recalling how she became an alicorn, “But then I messed with one and nearly destroyed the universe, so...” Starlight cut herself off.

“Starlight, Starswirl the Bearded is the greatest wizard who ever lived,” Twilight said, “The chance to have him back in Equestria is worth the risk.”

“I agree with my wife. If we’re successful, I’m sure he’ll be glad to know that you completed his formerly unfinished spell,” Storm added.

“That's good news,” Spike said.

“Otherwise, we'd have brought this shield for nothing,” Rainbow Dash added, with Nightshade nodding as she placed the shield on the rune.

“I hope you don't think you're the only one to find her artifact, because this here shovel says otherwise,” Applejack said, standing the shovel on the rune.

“You and your competitiveness, AJ and Rainbow,” Zuni remarked.

Rarity laughed, “Honestly, you two. Not everything is a competition. But Mistmane's flower is by far the most attractive of the artifacts.” She then neatly placed the flower on the rune.

“I fail to see why that’s important,” Marina said.

“You're just saying that because you two didn't have to scuba dive in a pit of green slime to get yours!” Pinkie exclaimed with the blindfold placed on the rune.

“Like we did,” Slapstick added.

“Or move a flash beehive,” Fluttershy said, wearing the mask. Holly gave Fluttershy a hoof bump.

“Good work, everyone,” Twilight replied, placing Starswirl’s journal on the rune.

“Everyone ready?” Storm asked, and then received nods from Starlight, Sunburst, and Eric.

“Let’s do this!” Twilight said.

Sunburst lit up his horn and blasted a beam of magic, and so did Starlight, Twilight, Storm, and even Eric shot one from his wand. When they stopped, Starswirl’s journal started glowing white, and then blasted a beam of magic on the other artifacts from the shield to the flower, blindfold, mask, and shovel, and then formed the same spell circle that sealed the Pony of Shadows in limbo long ago. The artifacts made a huge explosion of light, and suddenly, six ponies were brought back.

Rockhoof was a big, strong viking-like earth pony stallion with a pale light grayish cyan coat, a light cyanish gray muzzle, a braided and bearded moderate gamboge mane and tail with a light gold stripe, grayish blue eyes, and three ringed triangles for a cutie mark.

Mage Meadowbrook was a earth pony mare with a light cerulean coat, a braided pink and moderate scarlet mane and tail, brilliant turquoise eyes, and she was wearing a dark gold necklace on her chest and a bracelet on her left hoof, a tan bra on her chest and headband that had room for her ears, and a green skirt.

Mistmane was an elderly imperial unicorn mare with a light mulberryish gray coat with lighter gradient shades on her horn, ear tips, and hooves, her mane and tail were flowing like clouds and were colored with gradients of grayish arctic blue to turquoisish gray and grayish turquoise to malachite greenish gray. She also had pale light grayish cerulean eyes, a turquoisish gray cloud for an cutie mark and she wore pale turquoisish gray imperial clothing with a sash around her waist and a flower on her crest.

Somnambula was an ancient Egyptian-like pegasus mare with a light scarlet coat, a dark arctic blue Cleopatra braided mane and bead braided tail with moderate turquoise streaks, grayish blue violet eyes with dark arctic blue eyeshadow and Egyptian type mascara and eyeliner on her eyelashes. She also had a gold necklace with two white beads on top for a cutie mark, wore a white linen dress with a gold piece around her underside, and a white headpiece with a gold tiara.

Flash Magnus was a brilliant amber pegasus stallion, moderate amaranth mane and tail, brilliant turquoise eyes, three darker blue lightning bolts for a cutie mark, and he wore red and dark chrome Roman-like armor and helmet, along with a gauntlet on his hoof.

Starswirl was a light gray unicorn stallion with and darker light gray hooves, a white and light bluish gray wizardly beard, mane and tail, dark violetish gray eyes, and he was wearing a moderate sapphire blue wizard hat and cape with yellow moons and stars, and gold bells on both his hat and cape.

“What... What has happened?” Starswirl asked.

“It worked! We brought you back!” Twilight said excitedly as she and Storm walked over to him.

“To where?” Starswirl asked.

“You and the others have been trapped in limbo for over a thousand years, but I figured out how to get you home,” Twilight said.

Starswirl then realized where he and the other pillars were, “What?! No, no, no, no! You must undo what you've done!” Star Swirl shouted in a concerned tone.

“What? Why? I mean, I don't think we can,” Twilight said.

“We only just freed freed you!” Storm added.

“You cannot bring us back!” Star Swirl said.

“But we did. We brought all the Pillars back,” Twilight replied.

“You cannot bring only the Pillars back!“ Star Swirl said.

Suddenly, a flash of thunder and lightning was heard, causing Eric to yelp, and then he hid behind Twilight and Storm. All of a sudden, they saw a roaring black cloud coming, until it revealed itself as the Pony of Shadows, laughing evily.

Chapter 12: Shadow Play - Part 2

“Your pitiful attempt to imprison me has failed, Starswirl!” The Pony of Shadows said cruelly.

“You must return us to limbo. It's the only way to stop him,” Starswirl said to Twilight.

“We only figured out how to bring you back,” Twilight replied.

“Working on it! Agh! No table of contents!” Sunburst said.

“A journal wouldn’t have a table of contents!” Storm replied.

“Allow me to assist!” The Pony of Shadows said, as he stretched out his tendrils, destroying the runes that trapped him, “There! Without the power of Ponhenge, your banishing spell is useless!“

“You’ve studied my notes! Surely you have a plan, young mare!” Starswirl said.

Twilight then started to panic, “I never read anything about a banishing spell like you once did! I didn’t even think—!” she replied.

“Don't fret. When I extinguish the light and hope of this miserable world, you won't remember any of this,” The Pony of Shadows said, as he blasted a black magic beam at the others.

“NO!” Twilight exclaimed, as she blasted it back at the Pony of Shadows, making him grunt in pain.

“Argh! This one is almost as... strong as you, Starswirl. But even in my weakened state, she cannot stop the might of shadows!” The Pony of Shadows said, as he and Twilight dueled with their magic beams, and while Twilight kept straining with her magic, Starlight and Storm joined in.

“Lucky for her, she’s not alone!” Starlight said, then she and Storm concentrated their magic and blasted it back at the Pony of Shadows. “Arrrrggghhhh!”

“Know this, fiend! We will not rest until we find a way to return you to limbo!” Starswirl said as the others, except the children, came over with angry faces.

The Pony of Shadows growled, “Never! Your days of glory are through, Starswirl. Now my dark power will reign, and you six will bow to me!” he retorted, then disappeared.

“Um... where'd he go?” Rainbow asked.

“That is a riddle we must unravel, and quickly,” Somnambula said.

“How long have we been gone?” Mage Meadowbrook asked.

“Over a thousand years,” Fluttershy replied.

“Then my spell worked until now, and the realm has been at peace for a millennia!” Starswirl said.

“Weeeeell... we did have to save everypony from Nightmare Moon and Discord and Chrysalis and King Sombra and Lord Tirek, and there was that one time when Starlight traveled through time and almost destroyed life as we know it! But that's all in the past,” Pinkie replied.

“Not to mention the return of Prince Glacio from his thousand-year imprisonment in the ice and his two failed attempts of taking over Equestria,” Storm added, “There’s no telling what he has planned now.”

“If you are truly this accomplished, we will stop the Pony of Shadows twice as fast together,” Flash Magnus said.

“We shall see. It is an easy thing to say you have saved the world. It is quite another to do it,” Starswirl remarked, before turning to Storm, “I always knew Glacio was ambitious, but I never thought he would turn evil, even though I refused to teach him to control the sun and moon.”

“Oh, we've saved the world, Beardo. And we can do it again,” Rainbow said.

“Be that as it may, the problem of locating the Pony of Shadows remains, and this land is vast,” Starswirl replied.

“It sounds like you need a map. Luckily, we have just the thing,” Rarity said.

“Why don’t you all come over to our castle? We have a map that can pinpoint his location and a library that may have a book for information on what we’re dealing with,” Twilight suggested.

“Of course. Lead the way,” Starswirl replied.

Just then, Glacio and his minions came up blocking their path.

“Starswirl! It is me, Prince Glacio! We meet again at last,” the ice prince said, “When you left me, I was but the learner. Now I am the master.”

“Only a master of evil, Glacio!” Starswirl replied.

It was then that a duel broke out between former teacher and student. Glacio tried to blast Starswirl several times only for his former teacher to cast some force fields. But it turned out to be futile as Glacio soon stunned him.

“Your powers are weak, old stallion,” Glacio said mockingly.

“We got the amulet, my lord,” Hot Shot said, presenting the Alicorn Amulet.

Just when he was about to give the amulet to Glacio, Eric pointed his wand and said, “Accio amulet!” The boy managed to grab the amulet and put it in his pocket.

“No! The amulet belongs to me!” Glacio shouted, “Get them!”

It wasn’t too long before Starswirl was able to recover, then a brawl broke out between the heroes and Glacio with his minions.

“We need to regroup in Ponyville,” Storm said.

Just then, Twilight, Storm, and Starlight teleported themselves and the others back to the Castle of Friendship. There, everyone was in the throne room after they were all acquainted with the Pillars.

“Something about this magic seems familiar...” Starswirl said. He lit up his horn and shot a magic beam on the table, constructing a projection of the Tree of Harmony, which was a crystal tree that had the Elements of Harmony on each branch that had pearl beads on the branches.

“Did you know he can do that?” Rarity asked.

“He's Starswirl! He can do anything!” Twilight replied.

“This map, and indeed this very castle, are grown from the seed we planted over a thousand years ago,” Starswirl said.

“Then it did work!” Rockhoof replied.

“What worked?” Sunburst asked.

“Each of us infused a crystal seed with our magic in hopes that it would grow into a force for good,” Somnambula said.

“Really?” Eric asked, as Somnambula nodded in reply.

“We wanted to leave something to protect the realm in our absence, but we never dreamed our gift would become so powerful,” Mistmane said.

“Y'all mean the Elements came from you?” Applejack asked, leaving the pillars confused.

“You know, the sparkly crystal things that grow from the Tree of Harmony and represent each of us? Laughter, honesty, generosity, loyalty, kindness, and magic!” Pinkie said with a little showcase, and then Twilight smiled warmly.

“My friends and I represent the Elements of Harmony too. Slapstick’s element is laughter, Marina’s is generosity, Holly’s element is kindness, Zuni’s is honesty, Nightshade’s element is loyalty, and my element is magic,” Eric explained.

“They are reflections of our own elements of hope, strength, beauty, bravery, healing, and sorcery,” Somnambula said.

Twilight looked at Starswirl, until he nodded with a smirk. “We had no idea our small seed would bloom into the living spirit of the land. I am glad our mantles have passed to such capable ponies and other creatures,” Mage Meadowbrook said, placing her hoof on Fluttershy’s chest.

“More importantly, we no longer need Ponhenge to send our foe back to limbo. We can use the stored magic in this Tree of Harmony,” Starswirl added.

“But doesn't a banishing spell take a lot of power?” Twilight asked.

“We'd have to sacrifice the Elements for that,” Storm said.

“Mm-hmm,” Starswirl replied.

“They'd be gone... forever?” Fluttershy asked nervously.

“Starswirl, I don't think the Tree can survive without the Elements. If it dies, Equestria will suffer,” Twilight said.

“If the Pony of Shadows or Glacio has their way, our land as we know it will not exist. So unless you have a better idea...” Starswirl replied, until the projection disappeared and then formed back into the map, and then showed black swirling voids on each section.

“What’s that?” Eric asked.

“Our foe will seek dark places from which to draw power. I will prepare my spell so that we may strike as soon as you find him,” Starswirl said.

“What are we waiting for?” Rainbow asked excitedly.

“I like your spirit!” Flash Magnus said proudly. Everyone else made excited chatter, except for Twilight and Storm, who left for the library.

Later on, Spike helped Twilight, along with Starlight and Storm do some research on the banishing spell.

“What about this one?” Spike asked, holding a book in his hand.

“Seapony etiquette isn't going to help right now, Spike,” Twilight said.

“Uh, Twilight? Storm? Are you feeling okay?” Starlight asked.

“We just unleashed ultimate evil and doomed Equestria, because Storm and I were obsessed about meeting our idol! Why wouldn’t I be okay?!” Twilight said stressfully, and then banged her head on the table.

“You didn't know that was gonna happen,” Starlight replied, scoffing.

“But we should have listened to you and left things alone,” Twilight said.

“Now the Elements of Harmony will be lost to fix my mistake!” Storm added.

“Maybe there's another way,” Starlight replied.

“If there is, Twilight will find it,” Spike said, holding a book of advanced magical spells, until Twilight brought it over to her.

“Portal gate... Portal keys... Portal spells... Yes! If the Pillars can hold open the gateway to limbo, a powerful pony can do the banishing spell herself! Do you know what this means?” Twilight said excitedly.

“I can stop carrying books?” Spike asked.

“The Pillars don't have to leave Equestria! Even though we'll lose the Elements, we'll have the ponies that created them. And the Pony of Shadows will be banished for good!” Twilight replied.

“That's great. But I was thinking of another way that maybe doesn't involve banishing at all?” Starlight asked, with a nervous smile.

“Starswirl knew what he was doing when he cast that spell. If Storm and I can make it even better, maybe he'll see that we take magic as seriously as he does,” Twilight said, and then they continued to work on the spell.

Meanwhile, Applejack, Rainbow, Pinkie, Somnambula, Rockhoof, and Flash Magnus walked down the streets of Manehattan.

“It seems the dark places Star Swirl indicated on the map have changed,” Rockhoof said.

“I bet the Pony of Shadows would've loved the Ghastly Caverns before a thousand years of erosion turned it into the Ghastly Gorge,” Applejack replied.

Just then, Rarity, Fluttershy, Meadowbrook, and Mistmane met up with the others.

“The Appeloosian Wastes sure sounded dark and desolate,” Fluttershy said, looking at a map.

“Who knew they would become such a popular square dancing destination?” Rarity asked.

“And I get how this part of Equestria used to be cast in eternal night where the Pony of Shadows could draw power and wreak havoc while ponies were powerless to stop him. But…” Pinkie said, before appearing on the Jumbotron, “It's kinda made a comeback! Did I mention it's really bright?!”

Castle of Friendship

Later on, the others sat on the map table and had a meeting.

“It seems there are fewer dark corners in the realm these days,” Starswirl said, while reading the map.

“Isn't that a good thing?” Rainbow asked with a mug of apple cider.

“True. The Pony of Shadows will have a hard time regaining power. When he rears his head, we'll be ready!” Flash Magnus said, until he and Rainbow Dash bumped their mugs together.

“Isn't there some way to banish him without losing all of you?” Fluttershy asked.

“Oh, I wish there were. But to save our home, we are willin' to leave it,” Mage Meadowbrook said.

“I don't think you'll have to!” Twilight said.

“Our spell isn't finished yet, but I think we can send the Pony of Shadows to limbo without all of you having to go as well!” Storm added.

She then showed Starswirl her unfinished spell. “Hmm... While I appreciate your enthusiasm, Twilight and Storm, this is hardly the time to take risks on half-baked spells,” Starswirl said, until Twilight sighed sadly.

“Beggin' your pardon, Mr. the Bearded! But Twilight doesn't do anythin' halfway!” Applejack replied.

“Especially not magic!” Pinkie added said dramatically.

“Seriously! She got her wings by finishing one of your spells!” Rainbow said, opening one of Twilight’s wings.

“I think you'll find her work is worth reading before you dismiss it out of hoof!” Rarity added.

“Mm-hmm!” Fluttershy agreed.

“While it is an unconventional approach, I believe it could work,” Mage Meadowbrook said.

“Hmm. I suppose there is a chance,” Starswirl replied.

“But we still have no idea where to find the villain,” Sunburst said, until they all heard the Mane 6’s cutie marks glowing and shimmering for a friendship problem.

“Maybe we should try there?” Spike asked, pointing at the cutie marks on the map pointing to a rocky mountain.

“The Hollow Shades. I think a branch of the Apple family lives there,” Applejack said.

“They'd have to be pretty distant. The Hollow Shades was abandoned eons ago,” Sunburst replied.

“Hmm, that's odd. The only time the map's called all of us to one place was Starlight's village,” Rarity said.

“So it's like a super-villain tracker! No offense,” Rainbow added.

“Do you think the map could be trying to tell us where the Pony of Shadows is?” Twilight asked to Starswirl.

“Hmm... The Tree of Harmony acting to protect the light of the realm... Yes. A good thought, Twilight,” he said, as Twilight made an ecstatic smile on her face.

“I will make my notes on this spell. Ready yourselves for battle,” Starswirl said, then Twilight, Storm, and Sunburst followed him.

“Don’t forget we also need to stop Glacio as well, whatever he is planning now,” Storm replied.

“They’re looking for us right now because I have the Alicorn Amulet and they want it,” Eric added.

“Uh, I know I'm not as experienced as all of you, but is this type of banishment really going to work? I mean, it's been a long time. Maybe the Pony of Shadows is ready to talk?” Starlight asked.

“I doubt we can save our homeland with a conversation,” Starswirl said.

“But we could try,” Starlight suggested.

“Starlight, I'm sure Starswirl and the others did try,” Twilight replied.

“The Pony of Shadows was not interested in reconciliation. Once a villain, always a villain. Twilight, Storm, Sunburst, would you accompany me? I wish to refine this spell for our use,” Starswirl replied.

“Come. We must prepare for the struggle ahead,” Rockhoof said, as the others went to prepare themselves for battle.

“I know Starswirl is a great wizard, but this whole plan seems... wrong. The map's only ever sent us to solve friendship problems,” Starlight said.

“Maybe so, but the Pony of Shadows doesn't really seem like the "friendship" type,” Spike replied.

“Honestly? We don't know anything about him,” Starlight said.

“Well, nopony does,” Spike replied.

“That's not entirely true,” Starlight pointed out, then she and Spike walked to wherever the Pillars were preparing themselves for battle.

“You all knew the Pony of Shadows before he became what he is now. You must’ve been friends. So, what happened?” Starlight asked.

“The tale of our rift is a sad one,” Rockhoof said.

A flashback appeared, revealing an old depressive village with a windmill, until the three Sirens appeared slithering in midair and then made a chaotic operatic singing noise, causing ponies to magically argue and fight with each other, and destroy everything while the Sirens consumed a green aura of the ponies’ negative feelings.

A unicorn colt named Stygian saw what was happening, and went to go get the Pillars to help. He was medium gray with a combed and cut moderate cerulean and arctic blue streaked mane and tail, brilliant azure eyes, and he wore a light brown cloak.

”Stygian was a pony like the rest of us, though more scholar than hero. He recognized our emerging world would need champions to defend it.”

The Pillars then charged into action to fight against the Sirens. Flash Magnus flew around Aria, until she hissed and roared by blasting a red magic beam from her mouth, but Flash Magnus blocked it with his shield.

Rockhoof threw some big rocks with his shovel at the Sirens, until Aria blasted them with her magic beam again. The Sirens roared and slithered while Somnambula surrounded them in a circle to lead them somewhere far enough to allow Starswirl to banish them to another realm and then close the portal after the three Sirens went through. When it was over, the ponies cheered for the pillars, except Stygian.

“He may have gathered us together, but he himself was just an ordinary unicorn who soon grew jealous of our abilities.”

Stygian went over to Ponehenge later in the night with the Pillars’ sacred relics.

“He stole objects from each of us. Artifacts to use in a spell.”

The Pillars came over with disappointingly angry looks.

“And we cast him out for it.” The Pillars sent him away, breaking his spirit and forgiveness for an apology.

“We always thought he'd return and seek forgiveness. But when we saw him again, something affected his heart, something that was bent on revenge and hatred. It dashed even our hopes of saving him.”

After Stygian came back, he uncontrollably became the Pony of Shadows and then he and the Pillars had a duel, until a white bang ended the flashback.

“But why did he steal the artifacts from you?” Starlight asked.

“No doubt it was an enchantment to take our powers for himself,” Mage Meadowbrook said.

The door opened and they all saw Starswirl looking over Twilight’s spell while Twilight and Sunburst looked for books to add to the spell.

“That looks like a lot of work,” Starlight remarked.

“It is what must be done, and it would be best if we were not disturbed,” Starswirl said.

I'm sorry, Starlight, but we can't stop to talk. The stakes are too high, and we have to-,” Twilight tried to say.

“Banish Stygian to limbo. I get it,” Starlight interrupted.

“Uh, who?” Sunburst asked.

“Stygian was the name the Pony of Shadows gave up when he turned to darkness,” Starswirl replied.

“And I’m just trying to figure out why,” Starlight said.

“Envy. He wanted more power than he had, and that desire led him down a path from which there is no return!” Starswirl said, “That’s also why Glacio went down the dark path.”

“I know from experience that's not always true. When the map called you six to my village, it was for a friendship problem. Are you sure this is different?“ Starlight asked.

“I…” Twilight tried to say before being cut off.

“Stygian and Glacio want to destroy all that is good in this world. There's no way to befriend a pony like that.” Starswirl replied.

“I guess I'm lucky your idol wasn't around when you decided to be my friend. I might've been banished to limbo, too,” Starlight said to Twilight angrily, with tears in her eyes.

Twilight was feeling down as Starlight left the library and slammed the door behind her.

Later on, they walked over to the Everfree Forest and found the cave where the Tree of Harmony lies, as Eric rode on Twilight’s back.

“Is this really the Tree of Harmony, Mommy?” Eric asked.

“That’s right, sweetheart,” Twilight replied.

“I am glad we have the chance to see what has grown from our efforts so long ago,” Somnambula said.

“It seems a shame to harm it,” Mistmane added.

“A necessary sacrifice. With the Elements' power, we will bind the Pony of Shadows in limbo, and thanks to Twilight efforts to save us, we will remain to watch over the realm ourselves,” Starswirl said, until he carefully extracted the Elements of Harmony from the tree and then they formed amulet necklaces that had the Mane 6’s cutie marks, but Twilight’s was a crown.

“Um... how do we use them?” Rockhoof asked.

“Well, you... Oh. I'm not sure. They simply work for us,” Rarity replied.

“The Elements are attuned to you. We must use their magic in pairs,” Starswirl said. “No problem. We're used to banishing evil before breakfast,” Rainbow said, hoof-bumping Flash Magnus.

“And it'll be an honor to save Equestria with y'all,” Applejack added.

The group then started to make their journey to the Hollow Shades.

“Starswirl, why does Glacio want the Alicorn Amulet so badly?” Eric asked.

“He forged the amulet as a means of controlling the sun and moon since I refused to teach him when he asked me to and he came to hate me as a result,” Starswirl replied.

Later on, when they passed the mountainside, Eric rode on his mother’s back when he saw an abandoned village up ahead.

“Hey! There it is! I see it! The Hollow Shades!” he pointed at it up ahead.

“I don't remember reading anything that said the Hollow Shades was like this,” Sunburst said.

They all went over to the town for a closer look. “Ohhh. The Pony of Shadows must have twisted it to his purposes,” Mistmane said.

They heard the Pony of Shadows’s evil chuckle echoing, “Prepare yourselves. He is here,” Starswirl said, as they walked over to the big hole molded with big bricks. “Stygian! Show yourself and face us!”

“It’s not just him, we’re here too,” Glacio spoke up, revealing himself and his minions.

“We figured you might stop by,” Thundercracker added.

The Pony of Shadows replied by laughing evilly, and then the surface around the hole started rumbling and cracking, and they all fell into the pit screaming. Glacio and his minions watched, hoping the Pony of Shadows would finish them off.

When they landed, Eric and the other children fell on top of Rockhoof.

“Sorry, Rockhoof,” Eric said.

“No worries, young lad. Just be glad you’re alright,” Rockhoof replied, as he helped the children climb off and then Eric went to his parents for a hug.

Sunburst groaned, “I definitely would've remembered reading about this.”

The Pony of Shadows laughed maniacally as he appeared and sprouted out his wings. “Welcome to the Well of Shade! When you turned your backs on me, I discovered this place. The darkness spoke to me of a power beyond any I could imagine, and I listened. The shadow and I became one. Soon, all of the realm will be the same and also become one with Glacio’s ice. Then all ponies will feel the despair I did when you cast me out!”

“We did what we had to do. You tried to steal our powers for yourself,” Starswirl said.

“No! It was you who were selfish! And now you will pay!” The Pony of Shadows said angrily, until he blasted his magic laser from his horn at the group, until Starswirl formed a force field around them, before it started cracking.

“Very good, Stygian. Finish them!” Glacio said.

“Are you still sure this isn't a friendship problem?“ Starlight asked.

“We’ll handle this. Stay here,” Storm said. Eric and his friends nodded, and he went back to the group.

Starswirl continued to hold the portal open, “Ready? Open the portal...” His force field cracked open. “...Now!”

The Pillars and Mane 5 united their magic together with the Elements of Harmony and their magical artifacts to open the portal to limbo, and the Pony of Shadows started getting drawn into the vortex as they all used their magic to push him through.

“No! You will not trap me again!” The Pony of Shadows shouted.

“Twilight! Storm! Push him in! Hurry!” Starswirl said.

Before they would push him in, they saw a pony popping out of the chest of the Pony of Shadows and screaming in pain for help. “Huh? There's... a pony in there!” Twilight said, and she flew into the villain’s chest.

“Mommy!” Eric said.

Twilight lit her horn, and then saw a huge black abyss everywhere. She walked over to the pony, “Are you... Stygian?” she asked.

“I was, once. Until my friends betrayed me,” he replied.

“But the other Pillars said you betrayed them. You wanted their magic...” Twilight said, until Stygian cut her off.

“No! I wanted their respect. I brought them together. I planned strategy, and I read all I could about the beasts we faced. But I didn't have magic or strength, so nopony ever noticed me. I went to Ponhenge to make my own copies of the artifacts.” he replied.

”With them, I thought I could be a Pillar, too, and stand by their side in battle.” The other Pillars heard what he said and felt guilty about how he felt.

”I never wanted to steal their power.” Starswirl was shocked about what he heard as well.

“But instead of sharing and letting me help, my friends threw me out.” Stygian finished as his voice changed into a growling and deepening tone, “So I became stronger than any of them! The darkness welcomed me when no pony would, and I will do what I must to protect it!”

“This is all a misunderstanding! If the Pillars knew how you felt, I'm sure they wouldn't have turned their backs on you. The shadow isn't who you really are. Let me help you be Stygian again,” Twilight said.

“Even if my friends did still care, what makes you think you have the power to help me?” Stygian asked.

“Because it's what she does,” Starlight said, “I wasn’t so different from you, and Twilight helped me change. If there's one pony in Equestria that can save a friendship, it's her.”

“I... I want to believe you...” Stygian replied, until the darkness from the Pony of Shadows took control of him painfully, “But the darkness will not be stopped!”

Twilight and Starlight were pushed back. Twilight then used a laser rope from her horn around Stygian, and then held onto it.

“Argh!” The Pony of Shadows groaned in pain.

“Fight the darkness, Stygian! You don't need it anymore! Revenge isn't what you want! Friendship is!” Twilight said.

The shadows tried to push Stygian back inside, and then growled while Twilight tried to pull as hard as she could.

“Twilight!” Starlight and Storm shouted in unison, and they formed laser ropes with their horns and helped them out.

“You can do it, Mommy!” Eric said.

Twilight kept straining while pulling, until the Pony of Shadows made a roar.

“Ugh! The shadow won't let go of him. He wants to stop, but he can't do it alone,” Twilight said.

“Then we must help him!” Starswirl replied, as he and Sunburst made laser ropes with their horns.

The others did as well after The Pillars touched the Mane 6’s element necklaces and they formed laser ropes and then they heaved with force. After Stygian was pulled out, the Pony of Shadows screamed was sucked into limbo, then the portal closed, releasing a rainbow beam out of the well. Afterwards, everyone immediately exited the well.

“Yeah! Oh, it felt sooooo good to do that again!” Rainbow said.

“Friendship power rush! Whoo!” Pinkie exclaimed, zipping excitedly.

“The Elements! They didn't disappear!” Rarity said, looking down at her Element of Generosity necklace.

“Maybe because we used them for healing magic instead of banishing?” Fluttershy said.

“MOMMY!” Eric said, as he was running over to Twilight, who hugged him.

Look!” Applejack said, as they saw Starswirl helping Stygian out of the well, and then he looked down at him.

“Long ago, you needed our help, Stygian. But instead of listening, we turned our backs on you. Pride clouded my judgment. I owe you an apology,” Starswirl said, then turned to Twilight, “Thank you for helping us see the errors of our ways, Twilight. It seems I never accounted for the Magic of Friendship.”

“Thank you, Starswirl!” Twilight replied. Their cutie marks started shimmering, meaning their mission was complete.

“Soooo... apparently a conversation can save Equestria?” Starlight asked.

“Something tells me I will be making a lot of apologies today,” Starswirl replied, chuckling.

“We still need to stop Glacio and destroy the Alicorn Amulet,” Eric said as he told the amulet out of his pocket.

“What are we waiting for? Let’s do it,” Storm replied.

“You may have brought Stygian back from the darkness, but we’re going to destroy you!” Glacio spoke up.

“Stop them!” Frostbite ordered.

Just then, a skirmish broke out between the heroes and Glacio’s minions. Glacio tried to pull the amulet to him and put it on, but Eric held onto it tightly and dug his feet into the ground, while groaning.

“Give…me…the amulet!” Glacio said.

“Never!” Eric retorted.

Twilight and Storm noticed Glacio pulling Eric towards him and rushed to help their son. They fired magic bursts at Glacio, hoping to get his attention. Glacio was forced to let go of Eric and then dueled Twilight and Storm.

“Eric, destroy the amulet!” Twilight said.

Eric set the amulet on the ground, then took a basilisk fang out of his pocket, which he collected a while back, and stabbed it. This caused the power within it to disperse and the amulet shattered.

Starlight and Sunburst joined in the duel and the four blasted Glacio’s beam back at him, stunning him.

“No! You haven’t seen the last of me, I’ll be back!” Glacio said as he soon recovered, retreating with his minions.

Canterlot Castle

Princesses Celestia and Luna, along with Lord Emerald were pleased to see Starswirl and the Pillars again.

“I simply cannot believe how tall you've gotten!” Starswirl said.

“Well, it has been over a thousand years. Will you stay here and teach magic once again? My sister, husband, and I have such fond memories of your lessons,” Princess Celestia replied.

“As long as you don't ask for those essays we owed you before you disappeared,” Princess Luna added, until Princess Celestia giggled.

“Welcome home, old friend,” Lord Emerald said.

“It’s good to be back, Emerald, but I'm not certain Canterlot is where I belong. The realm has grown, and I believe I'll have a look around before I settle in any one place,” Starswirl replied.

“And I long to see what has become of my home,” Mage Meadowbrook said.

“I believe we all do,” Mistmane added.

“Then I hope you will return to Canterlot on occasion and share the wisdom of your great experience with the next generation of ponies,” Princess Celestia said.

“We would be honored. But if it is wisdom you seek, look no further than your own pupils and their son. They showed me that the power of friendship is a magical force indeed, and that in turning away from others, you hurt yourself as well,” Starswirl replied, as they all formed a group hug for Stygian.

“It's funny. We thought meeting our idol would give us all the answers we ever wanted. But instead, we forgot what we already knew. Good thing I had a student of my own to remind me,” Twilight said, until she and Storm looked at Eric.

“Along with our son,” Storm added.

She then held him against her chest and then they formed a hug with Starlight.

“Come on, sport. Let’s go pick up your brother and go home,” Storm said.

Eric went up to see off Starswirl, the other Pillars, and Stygian.

“Starswirl, it was good to meet you and the other Pillars,” Eric said.

“It was an honor to meet you and your friends as well, Eric Sparkle,” Starswirl replied, “Your parents told me of all the things you did. You are true heroes of Equestria.”

“The Elements of Harmony chose their next bearers wisely,” Mistmane added.

“Thanks, Starswirl. You too, Mistmane,” Eric said.

Eric, his family, and all their friends left the castle and went to pick up Midnight and head for their homes.

THE END

Author's Note

Eric Sparkle will return. Stay tuned for more of his adventures!

Chapter 7: A Health of Information

In the Everfree Forest, Eric, Nightshade, Zuni, Marina, Holly, and Slapstick were in a small field filled with beautiful flowers, and a lake that was partly swampy. They accompanied Fluttershy and Zecora as they were collecting some crisscross moss for her animal sanctuary.

“Thank you so much, Zecora. I never would’ve found the crisscross moss without you,” Fluttershy said.

“Of course. I know where it grows, so it’s not much to ask. Though retrieving it has been a difficult task,” Zecora replied.

“Oh, but the oxen visiting Sweet Feather Sanctuary next week will surely appreciate it. It really adds a shine to their coat,” Fluttershy said.

“There we go. Now, that wasn’t so tough. Fluttershy, tell me, will this be enough?” Zecora asked.

“Gee, I don’t know. It’s a pretty big pack. So maybe enough to fill up this sack?” Fluttershy gasped and giggled, realizing she just rhymed, “Oh, my! You’re rubbing off on me, Zecora!”

Eric and his friends watched as Zecora tried to retrieve some more moss, he immediately recognized the tree from a plant book he read.

“Zecora, get back! That’s a swamp fever tree!” Eric shouted.

Zecora tried to back up, but ended up slipping and snapping a branch, “Whoa. Whoa!” she exclaimed, as she fell in the water.

Fluttershy screamed, “Oh, no, oh, no, oh, no!”

“Zecora, are you all right?“ she asked

“No need to fret. I only got wet. As I always say to Eric, hakuna matata,” Zecora replied.

“What does that phrase mean?” Fluttershy asked.

“It means ‘no worries’. It was in a movie I’ve seen,” Eric replied.

“At least now I can easily grab all the crisscross moss there is to be had.” Zecora said.

“Allow me, Zecora,” Eric replied, “Accio moss!”

Once he summoned the moss, Eric quickly put it in Fluttershy’s sack.

Just then, three familiar evil ponies and three familiar gorgons came their way from the forest cover. It was Hydra, Reeka, Draggle, Hot Shot, Skywarp, and Thundercracker.

“Long time no see, Eric Sparkle,” Hot Shot said.

“Why are you here? What do you want?” Eric asked.

“Glacio sent us here to collect some swamp fever flowers so we can use them as a weapon,” Thundercracker replied.

“Quiet, Thundercracker. We don’t want Eric or his friends to get wind of our plans, so let’s use some of those flowers on them!” Hot Shot ordered.

“Hurry, we gotta stop them before they collect any of those bad flowers!” Eric said to his friends.

It wasn’t long before a skirmish broke out between Eric, his friends, and Glacio’s minions.

“Everte Statum!” Eric incanted.

Hot Shot only managed to get one flower and tried to throw it at Eric. He missed as it hit Zecora instead, since he was dizzy. He and his partners made a hasty retreat.

“Zecora! What’s happening to you?” Fluttershy asked worriedly.

“Honestly, it’s hard to tell. But suddenly, I don’t feel so well...” Zecora replied.

“I hope it’s nothing serious, Aunt Zecora,” Zuni said.

After arriving at the hospital, the doctor checked Zecora out with all the mysterious symptoms she had, finishing examining her mouth, her tongue also sporting the same orange spots her body has.

“Alright Zecora, let’s take a listen to the old ticker,” Dr. Stable said.

With his stethoscope, the stallion listened to Zecora’s heart, which had an irregular rhythm despite his normal breathing, sounding like a jazzy drum solo more than a heartbeat.

“Do you think it’s serious, doctor?“ Fluttershy asked.

“Hmmm...Well, that’s not a good sign,” the doctor replied.

“I can’t believe a flower did this. I take back thinking it was pretty!“ Fluttershy said.

Zecora began to cough up bubbles, Quickly putting some chemicals in a small beaker, the doctor grabbed one of the bubbles, placed it in the beaker, and shook it up after plugging the small vial.

“We’re looking for any color other than red,” he said. After shaking it up enough, he showed Eric, Fluttershy, and Zecora the results. Their relief was short-lived when the clear liquid began to turn red. “Oh, it’s just as I thought. I’m afraid you have a very rare disease called...Swamp Fever!

“Tell me, doctor, what should I do?” Zecora asked, “I’ve never heard of Swamp Fever, mind you.”

“Unfortunately, very little is known about the disease. Except, of course, it’s symptoms,” the doctor said. He then held out a medical book, turning to the pages about the disease Zecora had. “Change of coat, coughing bubbles, shock sneezing, confusion, and the last stage, the afflicted turn into the very trees that drop the disease-spreading flower.”

“Oh! Is there anything that can be done for such a terrible conundrum?!” Zecora asked.

“A cure has yet to be discovered. I’m sorry, Zecora,” the doctor replied, “I know this is a lot to take in. I’ll leave you three to discuss.”

“Zecora, this is all my fault! If you hadn’t been helping me get the crisscross moss, you wouldn’t have gotten Swamp Fever. I’m so sorry,” Fluttershy apologized.

“Fluttershy, you are not to blame. These things happen all the same,” Zecora said.

“I refuse to accept that! There has to be somepony who can help you,” Fluttershy replied.

“Oh, there’s a healer of legend who never would fail. But I only know her from ancient folktales. Mystical and masked, she came in the night and cured everything from hoof cough to fur blight. What became of the healer, nopony knows, for she disappeared ages and ages ago,” Zecora explained.

“The Mystical Mask! Of course! My parents would tell me about whenever I was sick in bed,” Fluttershy said.

“There’s so many accounts of her power to heal. She can’t be just a legend. I think she’s real,” Zecora replied.

“If that’s who we need to cure you, then I’m going to find her, and I know just the ponies who can help,” Fluttershy said.

Glacio’s Ice Fortress

Hot Shot, Hydia, Reeka, Draggle, Skywarp, and Thundercracker went into the main room where Glacio and Frostbite were waiting for their report.

“My lord, we failed to get the swamp fever flowers. But the one called Zecora got infected by the flower I tried to take,” Hot Shot said.

“We didn’t count on Eric Sparkle and his friends being present,” Thundercracker added.

“Commander Hot Shot, you and your partners are suspended from field operations until further notice,” Glacio ordered.

“As you wish, my lord,” Hot Shot replied, as he and his partners left.

Just then, Descent, Wind Rider, and Blueblood entered.

“Any leads on the whereabouts of the Alicorn Amulet?” Glacio asked.

“All of us, including Commander Hot Shot and his five partners, searched every museum, vault, and curio shop in Equestria and we finally found a lead,” Descent replied.

“We had to interrogate and torture many ponies, but the curio shop owner in Canterlot revealed that he had it in his shop, and that a cloaked unicorn mare took it for herself,” Wind Rider added.

“Any idea who this mare is?” Frostbite asked.

“In all my spying, I may have overheard the magician called Trixie say that she possessed it, but that a zebra named Zecora took it for safekeeping,” Blueblood replied.

“After two and a half years of searching, we finally know where it is. Soon, I shall have the power to control the sun and moon, and Equestria will be mine,” Glacio said, then cackled.

At the Sparkle family castle, Twilight, Storm, and Fluttershy kept searching for answers about the Mystical Mask of Mage Meadowbrook and what it looked like.

“Okay, so we’ve look through every page, including the last book on ancient ponies, and still no mention of the Mystical Mask,” Twilight said.

“Hmm... Did we check the unabridged versions?” Fluttershy asked.

“Yes, and the books on rare diseases, the books on rare plants, and the entire section on bog habitation,” Twilight said.

“Well, we might have to look through the entire library, but I know we’ll figure it out soon enough!” Fluttershy replied.

“Fluttershy, I know you want to help Zecora, but you can’t help others if you can’t help yourself,” Twilight said.

“Twily has a point, you know,” Storm added.

“I know, but we have to try,” Fluttershy replied.

At sunrise, the next day, Fluttershy found what she was looking for, “This is it! I found it!” Fluttershy flew over to Twilight and Storm to show them the pages. “I just found out who the Mystical Mask is!”

“You did?!” Twilight asked.

“Yes! All I had to do was cross-reference a book about masks with another book on ancient Equestrian healers, then use a third book to translate it all from Olde Ponish, and there it was! Zecora was right! The Mystical Mask wasn’t just a legend. The Mystical Mask was Mage Meadowbrook!“ Fluttershy explained.

Twilight gasped deeply, “The ancient sorceress from Hayseed Swamp? Storm and I studied her at Princess Celestia’s school! Are you sure?” she asked.

“Absolutely!” Fluttershy said, “Mage Meadowbrook wasn’t just a sorceress. She was also a healer, and back then, healers wore masks so they wouldn’t get sick themselves! This could be the clue!”

“Nightshade told me he learned about Meadowbrook last month in magic school. Maybe Somnambula, Rockhoof, Flash Magnus, and Mistmane were as real as she was,” Eric added.

“Fluttershy, I am so incredibly proud of you for using your research skills to figure this out!” Twilight said.

“But Meadowbrook lived ages ago, and didn’t she disappear?” Storm asked.

“Mm-hmm. But if we go to Hayseed Swamp, maybe we can find something she left behind! Something that could lead to a cure! We might be able to save Zecora!” Fluttershy said.

“Hmm... It seems like a long shot, but I guess it’s possible,” Twilight replied, “Don’t worry. I’ve got a route all planned out, and on the way, we can stop for some supplies.”

“All taken care of,” Spike said, as he packed them some snacks, books, and the map to Hayseed Swamp.

“Thank you, Spike,” Twilight replied, until she hugged the little dragon and gave him a kiss on his forehead, then the three ponies, plus Eric started their journey to Hayseed Swamp.

As they finally arrived at Hayseed Swamp, they saw a tree that looked like a house.

“I don’t suppose somepony as Meadowbrook could possibly live in a place like this,” Eric said.

“Guess we’ll have to find out,” Storm said, and then carefully knocked on the door three times.

The door opened and they saw a thick earth pony stallion with an orangish brown coat, a braided golden yellow mane, beard, and tail, grayish purple eyes, a red headband underneath a brown fedora, a green tribal vest, a golden necklace, and had two cattail plants with a yellow spiral sun for a cutie mark.

“Can I help you?” Cattail asked.

“Is this the residence of Mage Meadowbrook?” Eric asked.

“Yes. It is. You’re welcome to come in if you want,” Cattail replied.

“Thanks,” Twilight said.

“So, what brings you here?” Cattail asked.

“We’re lookin’ on somethin’ about a cure for Swamp Fever. Our friend, Zecora is sick with it,” Fluttershy said.

“A cure for Swamp Fever?! Well, you’ve come to the right place! I happen to be a descendant of the mage anyhow!” Cattail said.

“You’re a descendant?!” Twilight asked.

“Yep. Oh, forgot to introduce myself. My name’s Cattail,” he said.

“I’m Princess Twilight Sparkle, but you can call me Twilight. This is my friend Fluttershy, my husband Prince Storm Blade, and I think you know who this is,” she said, pointing to Eric.

“Glad to meet ya’ll. Especially you, Prince Eric Sparkle,” Cattail said, “Now, since you’ve been lookin’ for an answer for a cure on the disease, I happen to know where it might be somewhere written in one of her journals. Follow me, I’ll show ya lot the library, and one of them should have somethin’ that says something about the cure you need for the little ones you mentioned.”

Twilight squeed excitedly, and then they followed Cattail to the library in the treehouse.

Soon enough, they searched through every journal for answers, but found nothing. “Ugh! This is hopeless! How are we going to find a cure for Zecora if there aren’t any answers that make sense?!” Twilight frustratingly complained.

Fluttershy gave him the book, and then he showed her the page in the journal.

“Hey! There’s a backstory on it! Oh... but she didn’t say how she did it,” Fluttershy said.

“I think it’s time y’all knew about Mage Meadowbrook and how she was lucky at curing something like Swamp Fever,” Cattail said, “A long time ago, Mage Meadowbrook was a young and talented sorceress, and she lived with her mother in this tree...”

Mage Meadowbrook and her mother were cooking an unsniffle elixir, and then Meadowbrook gave some to a chipmunk who had a stuffy and swollen nose, until it shrunk to its normal size. The chipmunk nuzzled the top of its head on the mage!s forehoof and then ran back to the forest.

“Meadowbrook, I think it’s time you had this,” Meadowbrook’s mother said, until she gave her a gift box. When her daughter opened it, she received a bird like mask.

“My very own healer’s mask! You really think I’m ready, mother,” Meadowbrook asked. Meadowbrook’s mother nodded, and gave her daughter a hug.

Suddenly, a knock on the door was heard, and Meadowbrook’s mother answered it, and it showed a unicorn mare with splotches from Swamp Fever, which made the mage’s mother gasp.

“What caused this to you poor dear?” The mare showed her the blue lily with orange spots.

Meadowbrook’s mother called it Swamp Fever. She and her daughter, Meadowbrook have been tryin’ so hard to find a cure, but I hasn’t been easy... until it happened.”

The lily popped open and puffed out the mist on Meadowbrook’s mother, causing her to cough. There was another knock on the door, and Meadowbrook suddenly saw more ponies with Swamp Fever by sneezing electricity and coughing bubbles. “The fever spread like wildfire.” Meadowbrook’s mother coughed up bubbles, and it made her daughter feel worried. “Meadowbrook was worried that if she and her mother wouldn’t find a cure soon, everypony would be in grave danger.”

Meadowbrook put her mother in bed with a cold compress on her head, as she kept coughing bubbles, and her daughter would come check on her mother every second.

“I promise I’ll do my best, mother,” Meadowbrook said.

“I know you will, honey. Just have faith,” her mother said. Meadowbrook nodded and then hugged her gently. “With her mother sick, Meadowbrook didn’t think she’d ever find a cure soon enough. But when she tried to examine those cursed flowers by staying far away from them, she saw somethin’ amazin’ happen.”

A few flash bees buzzed over the flowers as they puffed the mist from inside, and then Mage Meadowbrook saw a miracle happen, “Flash bees!”

“And she realized the flowers’ poisonous mist didn’t affect the flash bees. And if they were immune to Swamp Fever, then she knew that their honey would be the cure! Mage Meadowbrook then carefully followed the bees without angerin’ them, until she realized they had a electrical surge in their stingers. They would be so aggressive defendin’ their hive and their queen, she didn’t know how she was gonna get it! But somehow, she had a plan. While the flash bees were distracted, she took her healer’s mask and used it as a defensive strategy.”

“Here goes nothin!” Meadowbrook said, as she put the mask on her head, and then carefully tried to get the honey safely.

“Then, after makin’ a negotiation with the bees with the mask over her head, she got the honey, and was able to cure her mother...” Meadowbrook fed her mother some of the honey, until she and her mother, helped with the rest of the sick ponies. “...and then the rest of the bayou! It was the greatest feeling she’s ever experienced, until she made a promise to dedicate her life to curing ponies all over Equestria. But right up ‘til she disappeared without a trace.”

“Wow... Mage Meadowbrook must’ve been so courageous and thoughtful over sick ponies,” Eric said.

“Definitely,” Fluttershy replied, “Do you think there’s a way we can get the honey safely?”

“I suppose, but I suggest using these,” Cattail said, as he gave them spare masks. “Then, let’s do it,” Twilight said.

When they were ready, the four ponies went to the nearest flash beehive and then put on their masks. “Are you sure this’ll work?” Twilight asked.

“I think so,” Fluttershy said, “Zecora is counting on us.”

They all nodded, and then Fluttershy put Meadowbrook’s old mask on and climbed up the tree to the beehive, and then she communicated with the flash bees by buzzing with them. They acknowledged her message and then she pressed her hoof into the hive and took some of their honey.

“Got it. Thank you,” Fluttershy said. The flash bees nodded and then Twilight levitated her down.

Some time later, at Zecora’s hut, a fully-rested Fluttershy fed the honey to Zecora, and she makes an instant recovery.

“I think she’s cured now, Fluttershy,” Twilight pointed out.

“Ohhh, I do feel fine, and this honey is divine,” Zecora said.

“Oh, you’re rhyming again! Welcome back, my friend!” Fluttershy replied.

“Thank you, Fluttershy, for all you endured. If not for you, I would not be cured,” Zecora said.

“Oh, if it wasn’t for me, you wouldn’t have been sick in the first place,” Fluttershy replied.

“Regret is not what you should feel, because on this journey, you’ve learned a great deal,” Zecora pointed out.

“That’s true. I certainly learned that if you don’t take care of yourself, you won’t be able to take care of anypony else. In fact, if I had rested like Twilight had suggested all along, maybe I would have thought to use Meadowbrook’s mask sooner,” Fluttershy said.

“Besides, it wasn’t your fault in he first place, Fluttershy. It was because of Glacio’s minions that Zecora got sick, but it’s a good thing my friends and I stopped them before they could take any swamp fever flowers,” Eric explained.

“Please tell me you found the cure!” The doctor said, sneezing and coughing as he opened the window.

“We found it, doctor. It’s flash bee honey,” Eric replied, giving him a vial.

“Come on, Eric. Let’s go home,” Twilight said.

“Okay. I’m sure Midnight is probably missing me,” Eric replied.

Eric, Twilight, and Storm went back to their castle, while Fluttershy returned to her cottage. There, she was greeted by Spiracle, Lyra, and Bonbon.

“Welcome home, Flutters,” Spiracle said.

“It’s good to be home, Spiracle,” Fluttershy replied.

Later that night, Spiracle and his three girlfriends engaged in some late night cuddling before they went to sleep.